This is a modern-English version of Exotics and Retrospectives, originally written by Hearn, Lafcadio. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The cover illustration was created by the transcriber using an image from the text. The cover is placed in the public domain.

The cover illustration was made by the transcriber using an image from the text. The cover is in the public domain.

EXOTICS AND
RETROSPECTIVES

By LAFCADIO HEARN

By Lafcadio Hearn

LECTURER ON ENGLISH LITERATURE
IN THE IMPERIAL UNIVERSITY. TŌKYŌ

LECTURER IN ENGLISH LITERATURE
AT IMPERIAL UNIVERSITY, TOKYO

AUTHOR OF “OUT OF THE EAST,”
“GLIMPSES OF UNFAMILIAR JAPAN,” &c.

AUTHOR OF “OUT OF THE EAST,”
“GLIMPSES OF UNFAMILIAR JAPAN,” & more.

BOSTON
LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY
1914

BOSTON
LITTLE, BROWN AND COMPANY
1914

Copyright, 1898
By Little, Brown, and Co.

All rights reserved

Copyright, 1898
By Little, Brown and Company.

All rights reserved

Printers
S. J. Parkhill & Co., Boston, U.S.A.

Printers
S. J. Parkhill & Co., Boston, USA.

All but one of the papers composing this volume appear for the first time. The little essays, or rather fantasies, forming the second part of the book, deal with experiences in two hemispheres; but their general title should explain why they have been arranged independently of that fact. To any really scientific imagination, the curious analogy existing between certain teachings of evolutional psychology and certain teachings of Eastern faith,—particularly the Buddhist doctrine that all sense-life is Karma, and all substance only the phenomenal result of acts and thoughts,—might have suggested something much more significant than my cluster of Retrospectives. These are offered merely as intimations of a truth incomparably less difficult to recognize than to define.

All but one of the papers in this volume are appearing for the first time. The short essays, or rather fantasies, making up the second part of the book, explore experiences from two different hemispheres; however, their overall title should clarify why they have been arranged separately from that idea. To any genuinely scientific mind, the intriguing similarity between certain insights from evolutionary psychology and some teachings of Eastern faith—especially the Buddhist belief that all sensory experiences are Karma, and all substance is just the observable result of actions and thoughts—might have inspired something much more significant than my collection of Retrospectives. These are presented merely as hints of a truth that is far easier to recognize than to define.

L. H.

L. H.

Tōkyō, Japan,
February 15, 1898.

Tokyo, Japan,
February 15, 1898.

Contents

EXOTICS:—Page
I. Mount Fuji3
II. Bug Musicians39
III. A Question in the Zen Texts83
IV. The Literature of the Dead95
V. Frogs157
VI. Of Moon Desire175
RETROSPECTIVES:—
I. First Impressions187
II. Beauty is Remembrance199
III. Beauty in Sadness211
IV. Youth Fragrance221
V. Azure Psychology227
VI. A Love Song241
VII. A Red Sunset251
VIII. Chills263
IX. Evening Knowledge275
X. The Timeless Ghost293

List of Illustrations

Full Page
 Page
Bug Cages51
1. A Form of Insect Cage.
2. Cage for Large Musical Insects.
3. Cage for Small Musical Insects.
Kobudera Gate97
Kobudera Tomb, showing Sotoba102
Tomb at Kobudera, sculptured with image of Bodhisattva Mahâsthâma137
Illustrations in the Text
Kanétataki (“The Bell-Ringer”), natural size57
Matsumushi, slightly enlarged60
Suzumushi, slightly enlarged63
Umaoi, natural size67
Cricket, natural size68
Kusa-hibari, natural size69
Yamato suzu (“Little-Bell of Yamato”), natural size69
Kin-hibari, natural size70
Kuro-hibari, natural size70
Emma Cricket, natural size71
Emma cricket72
Kutsuwamushi, natural size73
Kantan, natural size75

Exotics

—“Even the worst tea is sweet when first made from the new leaf.”—Japanese proverb.

—“Even the worst tea tastes sweet when it's freshly brewed from new leaves.”—Japanese proverb.

Exotics and Retrospectives

Exotics and Flashbacks

Fuji-no-Yama

Kite I saw,
Sahodo madé nashi,
Mount Fuji!

Seen on close approach, the mountain of Fuji does not come up to expectation.—Japanese proverbial philosophy.

Seen up close, Mount Fuji doesn't meet expectations.—Japanese proverbial philosophy.

The most beautiful sight in Japan, and certainly one of the most beautiful in the world, is the distant apparition of Fuji on cloudless days,—more especially days of spring and autumn, when the greater part of the peak is covered with late or with early snows. You can seldom distinguish the snowless base, which remains the same color as the sky: you perceive only the white cone seeming to hang in heaven; and the Japanese comparison of its shape to an inverted half-open fan is made wonderfully exact by the fine streaks that spread downward from the notched top, like shadows of fan-ribs. Even[4] lighter than a fan the vision appears,—rather the ghost or dream of a fan;—yet the material reality a hundred miles away is grandiose among the mountains of the globe. Rising to a height of nearly 12,500 feet, Fuji is visible from thirteen provinces of the Empire. Nevertheless it is one of the easiest of lofty mountains to climb; and for a thousand years it has been scaled every summer by multitudes of pilgrims. For it is not only a sacred mountain, but the most sacred mountain of Japan,—the holiest eminence of the land that is called Divine,—the Supreme Altar of the Sun;—and to ascend it at least once in a life-time is the duty of all who reverence the ancient gods. So from every district of the Empire pilgrims annually wend their way to Fuji; and in nearly all the provinces there are pilgrim-societies—Fuji-Kō,—organized for the purpose of aiding those desiring to visit the sacred peak. If this act of faith cannot be performed by everybody in person, it can at least be performed by proxy. Any hamlet, however remote, can occasionally send one representative to pray before the shrine of the divinity of Fuji, and to salute the rising sun from that sublime eminence. Thus a single company of Fuji-[5]pilgrims may be composed of men from a hundred different settlements.

The most stunning view in Japan, and definitely one of the most beautiful in the world, is the distant image of Mount Fuji on clear days—especially during spring and autumn when much of the peak is covered with late or early snow. You can hardly see the snowless base, which blends in with the color of the sky: all you notice is the white cone that seems to hang in the air; the Japanese comparison of its shape to an upside-down half-open fan is made strikingly accurate by the fine streaks that spread down from the notched summit, resembling shadows of fan ribs. The sight appears even lighter than a fan—more like the ghost or dream of a fan; yet the physical reality, a hundred miles away, is magnificent among the world's mountains. Rising to nearly 12,500 feet, Mount Fuji can be seen from thirteen provinces of the Empire. Still, it is one of the easiest high mountains to climb, and for a thousand years, it has been scaled every summer by countless pilgrims. It is not only a sacred mountain but the most sacred of all in Japan—the holiest peak in the land known as Divine—the Supreme Altar of the Sun; and ascending it at least once in a lifetime is something everyone who respects the ancient gods should do. So, every year, pilgrims from all over the Empire make their way to Fuji; and in nearly every province, there are pilgrim societies—Fuji-Kō—set up to help those wanting to visit the sacred peak. If this act of devotion can’t be done in person by everyone, it can at least be done through someone else. Any village, no matter how remote, can send a representative to pray before the shrine of Mount Fuji’s deity and to greet the rising sun from that magnificent peak. Thus, a single group of Fuji-[5] pilgrims may consist of people from a hundred different communities.

By both of the national religions Fuji is held in reverence. The Shintō deity of Fuji is the beautiful goddess Ko-no-hana-saku-ya-himé,—she who brought forth her children in fire without pain, and whose name signifies “Radiant-blooming-as-the-flowers-of-the-trees,” or, according to some commentators, “Causing-the-flowers-to-blossom-brightly.” On the summit is her temple; and in ancient books it is recorded that mortal eyes have beheld her hovering, like a luminous cloud, above the verge of the crater. Her viewless servants watch and wait by the precipices to hurl down whomsoever presumes to approach her shrine with unpurified heart.... Buddhism loves the grand peak because its form is like the white bud of the Sacred Flower,—and because the eight cusps of its top, like the eight petals of the Lotos, symbolize the Eight Intelligences of Perception, Purpose, Speech, Conduct, Living, Effort, Mindfulness, and Contemplation.

Both national religions hold Fuji in high regard. In Shintō, Fuji is associated with the beautiful goddess Ko-no-hana-saku-ya-himé—she who gave birth to her children in fire without suffering, and whose name means “Radiant-blooming-as-the-flowers-of-the-trees,” or as some interpreters suggest, “Causing-the-flowers-to-blossom-brightly.” At the summit stands her temple; ancient texts record that people have seen her floating like a glowing cloud above the crater's edge. Her unseen servants stand by the cliffs, ready to cast down anyone who approaches her shrine with an impure heart.... Buddhism also cherishes the majestic peak because its shape resembles the white bud of the Sacred Flower—and because the eight points of its summit, like the eight petals of the Lotus, symbolize the Eight Intelligences of Perception, Purpose, Speech, Conduct, Living, Effort, Mindfulness, and Contemplation.

But the legends and traditions about Fuji, the stories of its rising out of the earth in a single night,—of the shower of pierced-jewels once[6] flung down from it,—of the first temple built upon its summit eleven hundred years ago,—of the Luminous Maiden that lured to the crater an Emperor who was never seen afterward, but is still worshipped at a little shrine erected on the place of his vanishing,—of the sand that daily rolled down by pilgrim feet nightly reascends to its former position,—have not all these things been written in books? There is really very little left for me to tell about Fuji except my own experience of climbing it.

But the legends and traditions about Fuji, the stories of it rising out of the earth in a single night, of the shower of pierced jewels once flung down from it, of the first temple built on its summit eleven hundred years ago, of the Luminous Maiden who lured an Emperor to the crater and he was never seen again but is still honored at a little shrine where he disappeared, and of the sand that pilgrims shuffle down during the day only to have it roll back up at night—haven't all these things been written in books? There’s really not much left for me to share about Fuji except for my own experience of climbing it.

I made the ascent by way of Gotemba,—the least picturesque, but perhaps also the least difficult of the six or seven routes open to choice. Gotemba is a little village chiefly consisting of pilgrim-inns. You reach it from Tōkyō in about three hours by the Tōkaidō railway, which rises for miles as it approaches the neighborhood of the mighty volcano. Gotemba is considerably more than two thousand feet above the sea, and therefore comparatively cool in the hottest season. The open country about it slopes to Fuji; but the slope is so gradual that the table-land seems almost level to the eye. From Gotemba in perfectly clear weather the mountain looks uncomfortably near,—formidable by proximity,—[7]though actually miles away. During the rainy season it may appear and disappear alternately many times in one day,—like an enormous spectre. But on the grey August morning when I entered Gotemba as a pilgrim, the landscape was muffled in vapors; and Fuji was totally invisible. I arrived too late to attempt the ascent on the same day; but I made my preparations at once for the day following, and engaged a couple of gōriki (“strong-pull men”), or experienced guides. I felt quite secure on seeing their broad honest faces and sturdy bearing. They supplied me with a pilgrim-staff, heavy blue tabi (that is to say, cleft-stockings, to be used with sandals), a straw hat shaped like Fuji, and the rest of a pilgrim’s outfit;—telling me to be ready to start with them at four o’clock in the morning.

I made my way up through Gotemba—the least scenic option, but probably also the least challenging of the six or seven routes available. Gotemba is a small village mainly made up of inns for pilgrims. You can get there from Tokyo in about three hours by the Tōkaidō railway, which climbs for miles as it gets close to the huge volcano. Gotemba is over two thousand feet above sea level, so it’s comparatively cool even in the hottest season. The surrounding area gently slopes toward Fuji, but it's such a gradual incline that the plateau looks almost flat to the eye. On a perfectly clear day, the mountain appears uncomfortably close—intimidating because of its proximity—[7]even though it’s actually miles away. During the rainy season, it can appear and disappear multiple times in a single day—like a giant ghost. But on the gray August morning when I arrived in Gotemba as a pilgrim, the scenery was shrouded in mist, and Fuji was completely hidden. I got there too late to start the climb that same day, but I immediately began preparing for the following day and hired a couple of gōriki (“strong-pull men”), or experienced guides. I felt reassured when I saw their strong, honest faces and sturdy frames. They provided me with a pilgrim staff, heavy blue tabi (which are split-toed socks to wear with sandals), a straw hat shaped like Fuji, and the rest of a pilgrim’s gear—telling me to be ready to set out with them at four o’clock in the morning.

What is hereafter set down consists of notes taken on the journey, but afterwards amended and expanded,—for notes made while climbing are necessarily hurried and imperfect.

What is written here includes notes taken during the journey, but later revised and expanded—because notes written while climbing are inevitably rushed and incomplete.

I

August 24th, 1897.

August 24, 1897.

From strings stretched above the balcony upon which my inn-room opens, hundreds of towels are hung like flags,—blue towels and white, having printed upon them in Chinese characters the names of pilgrim-companies and of the divinity of Fuji. These are gifts to the house, and serve as advertisements.... Raining from a uniformly grey sky. Fuji always invisible.

From strings stretched across the balcony outside my inn room, hundreds of towels are hung like flags—blue towels and white ones, printed with Chinese characters displaying the names of pilgrim groups and the divinity of Fuji. These are gifts to the house and act as advertisements.... It’s raining from a consistently grey sky. Fuji is always out of sight.

August 25th.

August 25.

3:30 a. m.—No sleep;—tumult all night of parties returning late from the mountain, or arriving for the pilgrimage;—constant clapping of hands to summon servants;—banqueting and singing in the adjoining chambers, with alarming bursts of laughter every few minutes.... Breakfast of soup, fish, and rice. Gōriki arrive in professional costume, and find me ready. Nevertheless they insist that I shall undress again and put on heavy underclothing;—warning me that even when it is Doyō (the period of greatest summer heat) at the foot of the mountain, it is[9] Daikan (the period of greatest winter cold) at the top. Then they start in advance, carrying provisions and bundles of heavy clothing.... A kuruma waits for me, with three runners,—two to pull, and one to push, as the work will be hard uphill. By kuruma I can go to the height of five thousand feet.

3:30 a. m.—No sleep;—it was chaotic all night with people coming back late from the mountain or arriving for the pilgrimage;—nonstop clapping of hands to call servants;—parties eating and singing in the nearby rooms, with loud bursts of laughter every few minutes.... Breakfast consisted of soup, fish, and rice. The Gōriki showed up in their professional attire and found me ready. Still, they insisted I change out of my clothes and put on heavy undergarments;—warning me that even when it's Doyō (the hottest time of summer) at the foot of the mountain, it’s [9] Daikan (the coldest time of winter) at the top. Then they set out ahead, carrying supplies and bundles of heavy clothing.... A kuruma is waiting for me, with three runners—two to pull, and one to push, since the journey will be tough uphill. With the kuruma, I can reach an altitude of five thousand feet.

Morning black and slightly chill, with fine rain; but I shall soon be above the rain-clouds.... The lights of the town vanish behind us;—the kuruma is rolling along a country-road. Outside of the swinging penumbra made by the paper-lantern of the foremost runner, nothing is clearly visible; but I can vaguely distinguish silhouettes of trees and, from time to time, of houses,—peasants’ houses with steep roofs.

Morning is dark and a bit chilly, with light rain; but I’ll soon be above the rain clouds.... The lights of the town fade behind us;—the rickshaw is moving along a country road. Outside the soft glow created by the paper lantern of the leading runner, nothing is clearly visible; but I can make out the shapes of trees and, occasionally, houses—farmers’ houses with steep roofs.

Grey wan light slowly suffuses the moist air;—day is dawning through drizzle.... Gradually the landscape defines with its colors. The way lies through thin woods. Occasionally we pass houses with high thatched roofs that look like farmhouses; but cultivated land is nowhere visible....

Grey, dull light slowly fills the damp air; day is breaking through the drizzle.... Gradually, the landscape takes shape with its colors. The path goes through sparse woods. Every now and then, we pass houses with tall thatched roofs that resemble farmhouses, but there is no cultivated land in sight....

Open country with scattered clumps of trees,—larch and pine. Nothing in the horizon but[10] scraggy tree-tops above what seems to be the rim of a vast down. No sign whatever of Fuji.... For the first time I notice that the road is black,—black sand and cinders apparently, volcanic cinders: the wheels of the kuruma and the feet of the runners sink into it with a crunching sound.

Open countryside with scattered groups of trees—larch and pine. The horizon shows nothing except for scraggly treetops above what looks like the edge of a vast plain. There’s no sign of Fuji at all.... For the first time, I notice that the road is black—apparently black sand and volcanic cinders: the wheels of the vehicle and the runners' feet sink into it with a crunching sound.

The rain has stopped, and the sky becomes a clearer grey.... The trees decrease in size and number as we advance.

The rain has stopped, and the sky is turning a clearer gray.... The trees are getting smaller and fewer as we move forward.

What I have been taking for the horizon, in front of us, suddenly breaks open, and begins to roll smokily away to left and right. In the great rift part of a dark-blue mass appears,—a portion of Fuji. Almost at the same moment the sun pierces the clouds behind us; but the road now enters a copse covering the base of a low ridge, and the view is cut off.... Halt at a little house among the trees,—a pilgrims’ resting-place,—and there find the gōriki, who have advanced much more rapidly than my runners, waiting for us. Buy eggs, which a gōriki rolls up in a narrow strip of straw matting;—tying the matting tightly with straw cord between the eggs,—so that the string of eggs has somewhat[11] the appearance of a string of sausages.... Hire a horse.

What I thought was the horizon in front of us suddenly breaks open and starts to roll away in a smoky way to the left and right. In the big gap, part of a dark-blue mass appears—a section of Fuji. Almost at the same moment, the sun breaks through the clouds behind us, but the road now leads into a thicket at the base of a low ridge, cutting off the view.... We stop at a small house among the trees—a rest spot for pilgrims—and find the gōriki, who have moved much faster than my runners, waiting for us. I buy eggs, which a gōriki rolls up in a narrow strip of straw matting—tying the matting securely with straw cord between the eggs—so that the string of eggs looks somewhat like a string of sausages.... I hire a horse.

Sky clears as we proceed;—white sunlight floods everything. Road reascends; and we emerge again on the moorland. And, right in front, Fuji appears,—naked to the summit,—stupendous,—startling as if newly risen from the earth. Nothing could be more beautiful. A vast blue cone,—warm-blue, almost violet through the vapors not yet lifted by the sun,—with two white streaklets near the top which are great gullies full of snow, though they look from here scarcely an inch long. But the charm of the apparition is much less the charm of color than of symmetry,—a symmetry of beautiful bending lines with a curve like the curve of a cable stretched over a space too wide to allow of pulling taut. (This comparison did not at once suggest itself: The first impression given me by the grace of those lines was an impression of femininity;—I found myself thinking of some exquisite sloping of shoulders towards the neck.) I can imagine nothing more difficult to draw at sight. But the Japanese artist, through his marvellous skill with the writing-brush,—the skill[12] inherited from generations of calligraphists,—easily faces the riddle: he outlines the silhouette with two flowing strokes made in the fraction of a second, and manages to hit the exact truth of the curves,—much as a professional archer might hit a mark, without consciously taking aim, through long exact habit of hand and eye.

The sky clears as we move forward; white sunlight floods everything. The road rises again, and we find ourselves on the moorland once more. And right in front of us, Fuji appears—bare to the summit—stunning—like it just emerged from the earth. Nothing could be more beautiful. A vast blue cone—warm blue, almost violet through the mist not yet cleared by the sun—with two white streaks near the top that are deep snow-filled gullies, though from this distance, they look barely an inch long. But the beauty of this sight comes more from symmetry than color—a symmetry of graceful bending lines that curve like a cable stretched over a space too wide to pull taut. (This comparison didn't come to mind immediately: my first impression of the grace of those lines was an impression of femininity; I found myself thinking of some exquisite slope of shoulders leading to the neck.) I can’t imagine anything harder to draw at first glance. But the Japanese artist, with his incredible skill with the brush—talent passed down from generations of calligraphers—easily tackles the challenge: he outlines the silhouette with two flowing strokes made in an instant, capturing the exact essence of the curves—much like a professional archer hitting a target without consciously aiming, due to years of precision training of hand and eye.

II

I see the gōriki hurrying forward far away,—one of them carrying the eggs round his neck!... Now there are no more trees worthy of the name,—only scattered stunted growths resembling shrubs. The black road curves across a vast grassy down; and here and there I see large black patches in the green surface,—bare spaces of ashes and scoriæ; showing that this thin green skin covers some enormous volcanic deposit of recent date.... As a matter of history, all this district was buried two yards deep in 1707 by an eruption from the side of Fuji. Even in far-off Tōkyō the rain of ashes covered roofs to a depth of sixteen centimetres. There are no farms in this region, because there is little true soil; and there[13] is no water. But volcanic destruction is not eternal destruction; eruptions at last prove fertilizing; and the divine “Princess-who-causes-the-flowers-to-blossom-brightly” will make this waste to smile again in future hundreds of years.

I see the gōriki rushing ahead in the distance—one of them has eggs hanging around his neck! Now, there are no more trees worth mentioning—just scattered, stunted shrubs. The black road winds across a vast grassy plain, and here and there I notice large black spots in the green surface—bare patches of ash and rock, revealing that this thin green layer covers some massive, recent volcanic material. Historically, this area was buried two yards deep in 1707 due to an eruption from Fuji. Even in faraway Tokyo, the ash fell on roofs to a depth of sixteen centimeters. There are no farms here because there's barely any real soil, and there's no water. But volcanic destruction isn't permanent; eruptions eventually enrich the land, and the divine "Princess-who-causes-the-flowers-to-blossom-brightly" will make this wasteland thrive again in the centuries to come.

... The black openings in the green surface become more numerous and larger. A few dwarf-shrubs still mingle with the coarse grass.... The vapors are lifting; and Fuji is changing color. It is no longer a glowing blue, but a dead sombre blue. Irregularities previously hidden by rising ground appear in the lower part of the grand curves. One of these to the left,—shaped like a camel’s hump,—represents the focus of the last great eruption.

... The dark openings in the green ground are becoming more frequent and larger. A few small shrubs are still mixed in with the rough grass.... The mist is clearing; and Fuji is changing color. It’s no longer a bright blue, but a dull, lifeless blue. Irregularities that were hidden by the rising ground now show up in the lower part of the grand curves. One of these on the left—shaped like a camel’s hump—marks the spot of the last major eruption.

The land is not now green with black patches, but black with green patches; and the green patches dwindle visibly in the direction of the peak. The shrubby growths have disappeared. The wheels of the kuruma, and the feet of the runners sink deeper into the volcanic sand.... The horse is now attached to the kuruma with ropes, and I am able to advance more rapidly. Still the mountain seems far away; but we are really running up its flank at a height of more than five thousand feet.

The land isn't green with black spots anymore, but black with green spots instead; and the green areas are clearly getting smaller as we move toward the peak. The shrubs have vanished. The wheels of the cart and the runners' feet sink deeper into the volcanic sand... The horse is now tied to the cart with ropes, and I'm able to move faster. Still, the mountain seems far away; but we're actually climbing its side at an elevation of over five thousand feet.

Fuji has ceased to be blue of any shade. It is black,—charcoal-black,—a frightful extinct heap of visible ashes and cinders and slaggy lava.... Most of the green has disappeared. Likewise all of the illusion. The tremendous naked black reality,—always becoming more sharply, more grimly, more atrociously defined,—is a stupefaction, a nightmare.... Above—miles above—the snow patches glare and gleam against that blackness,—hideously. I think of a gleam of white teeth I once saw in a skull,—a woman’s skull,—otherwise burnt to a sooty crisp.

Fuji is no longer blue in any shade. It’s black—charcoal black—a terrifying, extinct pile of visible ashes, cinders, and melted lava. Most of the greenery is gone. So is the illusion. The harsh, naked black reality—becoming increasingly sharp, grim, and horrifying—is numbing, a nightmare. Above, miles high, the patches of snow shine against that blackness—horribly. I remember a flash of white teeth I once saw in a skull—a woman’s skull—otherwise burned to a charred crisp.

So one of the fairest, if not the fairest of earthly visions, resolves itself into a spectacle of horror and death.... But have not all human ideals of beauty, like the beauty of Fuji seen from afar, been created by forces of death and pain?—are not all, in their kind, but composites of death, beheld in retrospective through the magical haze of inherited memory?

So one of the most beautiful, if not the most beautiful, sights on Earth turns into a scene of horror and death.... But haven't all human ideals of beauty, like the view of Fuji from a distance, been shaped by forces of death and pain?—aren't they all, in their own way, just mixtures of death, viewed in hindsight through the magical blur of inherited memory?

III

The green has utterly vanished;—all is black. There is no road,—only the broad waste of black sand sloping and narrowing up to those dazzling, grinning patches of snow. But there is a track,—a yellowish track made by thousands and thousands of cast-off sandals of straw (waraji), flung aside by pilgrims. Straw sandals quickly wear out upon this black grit; and every pilgrim carries several pair for the journey. Had I to make the ascent alone, I could find the path by following that wake of broken sandals,—a yellow streak zigzagging up out of sight across the blackness.

The greenery has completely disappeared; everything is black. There's no road—just the vast stretch of black sand sloping and narrowing up to those bright, grinning patches of snow. But there is a trail—a yellowish path created by thousands and thousands of discarded straw sandals (waraji), left behind by pilgrims. Straw sandals wear out quickly on this black grit, and every pilgrim carries several pairs for the journey. If I had to climb up alone, I could find the way by following the trail of broken sandals—a yellow line zigzagging out of sight across the darkness.

6:40 a. m.—We reach Tarōbō, first of the ten stations on the ascent: height, 6000 feet. The station is a large wooden house, of which two rooms have been fitted up as a shop for the sale of staves, hats, raincoats, sandals,—everything pilgrims need. I find there a peripatetic photographer offering for sale photographs of the mountain which are really very good as well as very cheap.... Here the gōriki take[16] their first meal; and I rest. The kuruma can go no further; and I dismiss my three runners, but keep the horse,—a docile and surefooted creature; for I can venture to ride him up to Ni-gō-goséki, or Station No. 2½.

6:40 a. m.—We arrive at Tarōbō, the first of the ten stations on the way up: elevation, 6000 feet. The station is a large wooden building, with two rooms converted into a shop for selling walking sticks, hats, raincoats, sandals—everything pilgrims might need. There’s a traveling photographer there selling really good and affordable mountain photos.... Here, the gōriki have their first meal; and I take a break. The kuruma can’t go any farther, so I dismiss my three runners but keep the horse—an easygoing and surefooted animal; I can ride him up to Ni-gō-goséki, or Station No. 2½.

Start for No. 2½ up the slant of black sand, keeping the horse at a walk. No. 2½ is shut up for the season.... Slope now becomes steep as a stairway, and further riding would be dangerous. Alight and make ready for the climb. Cold wind blowing so strongly that I have to tie on my hat tightly. One of the gōriki unwinds from about his waist a long stout cotton girdle, and giving me one end to hold, passes the other over his shoulder for the pull. Then he proceeds over the sand at an angle, with a steady short step, and I follow; the other guide keeping closely behind me to provide against any slip.

Start for No. 2½ up the slope of black sand, keeping the horse at a walk. No. 2½ is closed for the season.... The slope now gets steep like a staircase, and riding any further would be risky. Get off and prepare for the climb. A cold wind is blowing so hard that I have to tie my hat on tightly. One of the gōriki unwinds a long, strong cotton belt from around his waist, hands me one end to hold, and passes the other over his shoulder for support. Then he moves over the sand at an angle with a steady, short step, and I follow; the other guide stays closely behind me to catch me if I slip.

There is nothing very difficult about this climbing, except the weariness of walking through sand and cinders: it is like walking over dunes.... We mount by zigzags. The sand moves with the wind; and I have a slightly nervous sense—the feeling only, not the perception; for I keep my eyes on the sand,—of height growing[17] above depth.... Have to watch my steps carefully, and to use my staff constantly, as the slant is now very steep.... We are in a white fog,—passing through clouds! Even if I wished to look back, I could see nothing through this vapor; but I have not the least wish to look back. The wind has suddenly ceased—cut off, perhaps, by a ridge; and there is a silence that I remember from West Indian days: the Peace of High Places. It is broken only by the crunching of the ashes beneath our feet. I can distinctly hear my heart beat.... The guide tells me that I stoop too much,—orders me to walk upright, and always in stepping to put down the heel first. I do this, and find it relieving. But climbing through this tiresome mixture of ashes and sand begins to be trying. I am perspiring and panting. The guide bids me keep my honorable mouth closed, and breathe only through my honorable nose.

There’s nothing too challenging about this climb, except for the exhaustion from trudging through sand and ash—it feels like walking over dunes. We go up in zigzags. The sand shifts with the wind, and I have a slightly anxious feeling—just a feeling, not a clear perception—because I keep my eyes on the sand, sensing height increasing above depth. I have to watch my steps closely and use my stick constantly since the slope is very steep now. We’re in a white fog—moving through clouds! Even if I wanted to look back, I couldn’t see anything through this mist, but I have no desire to look back anyway. The wind has suddenly stopped—maybe blocked by a ridge—and there’s a silence that reminds me of my days in the West Indies: the Peace of High Places. It’s only interrupted by the crunch of the ashes beneath our feet. I can clearly hear my heart beating. The guide tells me that I’m bending over too much—he instructs me to stand up straight and always place my heel down first when stepping. I do this, and it feels better. But climbing through this exhausting mix of ash and sand is starting to get tough. I’m sweating and panting. The guide tells me to keep my mouth closed and breathe only through my nose.

We are out of the fog again.... All at once I perceive above us, at a little distance, something like a square hole in the face of the mountain,—a door! It is the door of the third station,—a wooden hut half-buried in black[18] drift.... How delightful to squat again,—even in a blue cloud of wood-smoke and under smoke-blackened rafters! Time, 8:30 a. m. Height, 7,085 feet.

We’re out of the fog again…. Suddenly, I see something like a square opening in the mountain ahead of us—a door! It’s the entrance to the third station—a wooden hut that’s half-buried in black drift…. It feels so good to sit down again—even in a blue cloud of wood smoke and under rafters darkened by soot! Time: 8:30 a.m. Height: 7,085 feet.

In spite of the wood-smoke the station is comfortable enough inside; there are clean mattings and even kneeling-cushions. No windows, of course, nor any other opening than the door; for the building is half-buried in the flank of the mountain. We lunch.... The station-keeper tells us that recently a student walked from Gotemba to the top of the mountain and back again—in geta! Geta are heavy wooden sandals, or clogs, held to the foot only by a thong passing between the great and the second toe. The feet of that student must have been made of steel!

In spite of the wood smoke, the station is comfortable enough inside; there are clean mats and even cushions to kneel on. There are no windows, of course, and the only opening is the door since the building is half-buried in the side of the mountain. We have lunch.... The station keeper tells us that recently a student walked from Gotemba to the top of the mountain and back again—in geta! Geta are heavy wooden sandals held to the foot only by a thong that goes between the big toe and the second toe. That student's feet must have been made of steel!

Having rested, I go out to look around. Far below white clouds are rolling over the landscape in huge fluffy wreaths. Above the hut, and actually trickling down over it, the sable cone soars to the sky. But the amazing sight is the line of the monstrous slope to the left,—a line that now shows no curve whatever, but shoots down below the clouds, and up to the gods only[19] know where (for I cannot see the end of it), straight as a tightened bowstring. The right flank is rocky and broken. But as for the left,—I never dreamed it possible that a line so absolutely straight and smooth, and extending for so enormous a distance at such an amazing angle, could exist even in a volcano. That stupendous pitch gives me a sense of dizziness, and a totally unfamiliar feeling of wonder. Such regularity appears unnatural, frightful; seems even artificial,—but artificial upon a superhuman and demoniac scale. I imagine that to fall thence from above would be to fall for leagues. Absolutely nothing to take hold of. But the gōriki assure me that there is no danger on that slope: it is all soft sand.

Having rested, I go outside to look around. Far below, white clouds are rolling over the landscape in huge fluffy wreaths. Above the hut, and actually spilling down over it, the dark cone rises into the sky. But the stunning sight is the line of the massive slope to the left—a line that shows no curve at all, but shoots down below the clouds, straight as a taut bowstring, and stretching up to some unknown place that only the gods know (since I can’t see where it ends). The right side is rocky and jagged. But as for the left, I never thought it possible for a line to be so completely straight and smooth, extending for such a huge distance at such an incredible angle. That steep incline makes me feel dizzy, filling me with an unfamiliar sense of wonder. Such regularity seems unnatural, terrifying; it even feels artificial—but on a superhuman and demonic scale. I imagine that to fall from up there would be to fall for leagues, with absolutely nothing to grab onto. But the gōriki assure me that there’s no danger on that slope: it’s all soft sand.[19]

IV

Though drenched with perspiration by the exertion of the first climb, I am already dry, and cold.... Up again.... The ascent is at first through ashes and sand as before; but presently large stones begin to mingle with the sand; and the way is always growing steeper.... I constantly slip.[20] There is nothing firm, nothing resisting to stand upon: loose stones and cinders roll down at every step.... If a big lava-block were to detach itself from above!... In spite of my helpers and of the staff, I continually slip, and am all in perspiration again. Almost every stone that I tread upon turns under me. How is it that no stone ever turns under the feet of the gōriki? They never slip,—never make a false step,—never seem less at ease than they would be in walking over a matted floor. Their small brown broad feet always poise upon the shingle at exactly the right angle. They are heavier men than I; but they move lightly as birds.... Now I have to stop for rest every half-a-dozen steps.... The line of broken straw sandals follows the zigzags we take.... At last—at last another door in the face of the mountain. Enter the fourth station, and fling myself down upon the mats. Time, 10:30 a. m. Height, only 7,937 feet;—yet it seemed such a distance!

Though soaked with sweat from the first climb, I'm already dry and cold.... Up again.... The ascent starts with ashes and sand like before; but soon, larger stones mix in with the sand, and the path keeps getting steeper.... I keep slipping.[20] There's nothing solid to stand on: loose stones and cinders roll down with every step.... What if a big lava block were to come loose from above!... Despite my helpers and my staff, I keep slipping and am sweating again. Almost every stone I step on shifts beneath me. How is it that no stone ever gives way under the feet of the gōriki? They never slip—never take a misstep—never seem less at ease than if they were walking on a smooth floor. Their small, broad brown feet always land on the gravel at just the right angle. They're heavier than me, but they move as gracefully as birds.... Now I have to stop to rest every few steps.... The trail of broken straw sandals follows the zigzags we take.... Finally—finally, another door in the mountainside. I enter the fourth station and collapse onto the mats. Time, 10:30 a.m. Height, only 7,937 feet;—yet it felt like such a distance!

Off again.... Way worse and worse.... Feel a new distress due to the rarefaction of the air. Heart beating as in a high fever.... Slope has become very rough. It is no longer soft ashes[21] and sand mixed with stones, but stones only,—fragments of lava, lumps of pumice, scoriæ of every sort, all angled as if freshly broken with a hammer. All would likewise seem to have been expressly shaped so as to turn upside-down when trodden upon. Yet I must confess that they never turn under the feet of the gōriki.... The cast-off sandals strew the slope in ever-increasing numbers.... But for the gōriki I should have had ever so many bad tumbles: they cannot prevent me from slipping; but they never allow me to fall. Evidently I am not fitted to climb mountains.... Height, 8,659 feet—but the fifth station is shut up! Must keep zigzaging on to the next. Wonder how I shall ever be able to reach it!... And there are people still alive who have climbed Fuji three and four times, for pleasure!... Dare not look back. See nothing but the black stones always turning under me, and the bronzed feet of those marvellous gōriki who never slip, never pant, and never perspire.... Staff begins to hurt my hand.... Gōriki push and pull: it is shameful of me, I know, to give them so much trouble.... Ah! sixth station!—may all the myriads of the gods bless my gōriki! Time, 2:07 p. m. Height, 9,317 feet.

Off again... It's getting worse and worse... I'm feeling a new distress from the thin air. My heart is racing like I have a high fever... The slope has become very rough. It’s no longer soft ashes and sand mixed with stones, but just stones—fragments of lava, chunks of pumice, scoria of every kind, all sharp like they’ve just been broken with a hammer. They all seem to be shaped in a way that makes them flip upside down when stepped on. But I have to admit, they never flip under the feet of the gōriki... The discarded sandals are scattered all over the slope in greater numbers... If it weren't for the gōriki, I would have had many bad falls: they can’t stop me from slipping, but they never let me actually fall. Clearly, I’m not cut out for climbing mountains... Altitude, 8,659 feet—but the fifth station is closed! I must keep zigzagging to the next one. I wonder how I’ll ever be able to reach it!... And there are people who have climbed Fuji three or four times, for pleasure!... I dare not look back. All I see are the black stones always shifting underneath me, and the bronzed feet of those amazing gōriki who never slip, never breathe hard, and never sweat... My staff is starting to hurt my hand... The gōriki push and pull: I know it’s shameful for me to make them work so hard... Ah! Sixth station!—may all the countless gods bless my gōriki! Time, 2:07 p.m. Height, 9,317 feet.

Resting, I gaze through the doorway at the abyss below. The land is now dimly visible only through rents in a prodigious wilderness of white clouds; and within these rents everything looks almost black.... The horizon has risen frightfully,—has expanded monstrously.... My gōriki warn me that the summit is still miles away. I have been too slow. We must hasten upward.

Resting, I look through the doorway at the abyss below. The land is now barely visible, only through gaps in a vast wilderness of white clouds; and within these gaps, everything looks almost black.... The horizon has risen terrifyingly—it has stretched out massively.... My gōriki warn me that the summit is still miles away. I have been too slow. We need to hurry upward.

Certainly the zigzag is steeper than before.... With the stones now mingle angular rocks; and we sometimes have to flank queer black bulks that look like basalt.... On the right rises, out of sight, a jagged black hideous ridge,—an ancient lava-stream. The line of the left slope still shoots up, straight as a bow-string.... Wonder if the way will become any steeper;—doubt whether it can possibly become any rougher. Rocks dislodged by my feet roll down soundlessly;—I am afraid to look after them. Their noiseless vanishing gives me a sensation like the sensation of falling in dreams....

Certainly, the zigzag path is steeper than before.... Now, angular rocks mix with the stones; and we sometimes have to go around strange black masses that look like basalt.... To the right, a jagged, hideous ridge rises out of sight—an ancient lava flow. The left slope still shoots up, straight as a bowstring.... I wonder if the path will get any steeper; I doubt it can possibly get any rougher. Rocks dislodged by my feet roll down silently; I'm afraid to look after them. Their quiet disappearance gives me a feeling similar to the sensation of falling in dreams....

There is a white gleam overhead—the lowermost verge of an immense stretch of snow.... Now we are skirting a snow-filled gully,—the[23] lowermost of those white patches which, at first sight of the summit this morning, seemed scarcely an inch long. It will take an hour to pass it.... A guide runs forward, while I rest upon my staff, and returns with a large ball of snow. What curious snow! Not flaky, soft, white snow, but a mass of transparent globules,—exactly like glass beads. I eat some, and find it deliciously refreshing.... The seventh station is closed. How shall I get to the eighth?... Happily, breathing has become less difficult.... The wind is upon us again, and black dust with it. The gōriki keep close to me, and advance with caution.... I have to stop for rest at every turn on the path;—cannot talk for weariness.... I do not feel;—I am much too tired to feel.... How I managed it, I do not know;—but I have actually got to the eighth station! Not for a thousand millions of dollars will I go one step further to-day. Time, 4:40 p. m. Height, 10,693 feet.

There’s a white glow above us—the bottom edge of a vast expanse of snow.... Now we’re circling a snow-filled gully—the[23]lowest of those white patches that, at first glance of the summit this morning, looked barely an inch long. It’ll take an hour to get past it.... A guide rushes ahead while I lean on my staff and returns with a big ball of snow. What strange snow! Not flaky, soft, white snow, but a mass of clear globules—just like glass beads. I taste some, and it’s wonderfully refreshing.... The seventh station is closed. How do I get to the eighth?... Luckily, breathing has gotten easier.... The wind is back, bringing black dust with it. The gōriki stick close to me and move cautiously.... I have to stop to rest at every turn on the path; I can’t talk for how exhausted I am.... I don’t feel—I’m way too tired to feel.... I don’t know how I did it—but I’ve actually made it to the eighth station! For a billion dollars, I wouldn’t take another step today. Time, 4:40 p.m. Height, 10,693 feet.

V

It is much too cold here for rest without winter clothing; and now I learn the worth of the heavy robes provided by the guides. The robes are blue, with big white Chinese characters on the back, and are padded thickly as bedquilts; but they feel light; for the air is really like the frosty breath of February.... A meal is preparing;—I notice that charcoal at this elevation acts in a refractory manner, and that a fire can be maintained only by constant attention.... Cold and fatigue sharpen appetite: we consume a surprising quantity of Zō-sui,—rice boiled with eggs and a little meat. By reason of my fatigue and of the hour, it has been decided to remain here for the night.

It’s way too cold here to relax without winter clothes, and now I understand the value of the heavy robes provided by the guides. The robes are blue, with big white Chinese characters on the back, and are padded thick like blankets; but they feel light, since the air is truly like the icy breath of February.... A meal is being prepared;—I notice that charcoal at this altitude behaves strangely, and that a fire can only be kept going with constant attention.... Cold and tiredness make you hungrier: we eat an impressive amount of Zō-sui,—rice boiled with eggs and a bit of meat. Because of my exhaustion and the time of day, we’ve decided to stay here for the night.

Tired as I am, I cannot but limp to the doorway to contemplate the amazing prospect. From within a few feet of the threshold, the ghastly slope of rocks and cinders drops down into a prodigious disk of clouds miles beneath us,—clouds of countless forms, but mostly wreathings and fluffy pilings;—and the whole huddling mass,[25] reaching almost to the horizon, is blinding white under the sun. (By the Japanese, this tremendous cloud-expanse is well named Wata-no-Umi, “the Sea of Cotton.”) The horizon itself—enormously risen, phantasmally expanded—seems halfway up above the world: a wide luminous belt ringing the hollow vision. Hollow, I call it, because extreme distances below the sky-line are sky-colored and vague,—so that the impression you receive is not of being on a point under a vault, but of being upon a point rising into a stupendous blue sphere, of which this huge horizon would represent the equatorial zone. To turn away from such a spectacle is not possible. I watch and watch until the dropping sun changes the colors,—turning the Sea of Cotton into a Fleece of Gold. Half-round the horizon a yellow glory grows and burns. Here and there beneath it, through cloudrifts, colored vaguenesses define: I now see golden water, with long purple headlands reaching into it, with ranges of violet peaks thronging behind it;—these glimpses curiously resembling portions of a tinted topographical map. Yet most of the landscape is pure delusion. Even my guides, with their long experience and their eagle-sight, can scarcely distinguish the real from[26] the unreal;—for the blue and purple and violet clouds moving under the Golden Fleece, exactly mock the outlines and the tones of distant peaks and capes: you can detect what is vapor only by its slowly shifting shape.... Brighter and brighter glows the gold. Shadows come from the west,—shadows flung by cloud-pile over cloud-pile; and these, like evening shadows upon snow, are violaceous blue.... Then orange-tones appear in the horizon; then smouldering crimson. And now the greater part of the Fleece of Gold has changed to cotton again,—white cotton mixed with pink.... Stars thrill out. The cloud-waste uniformly whitens;—thickening and packing to the horizon. The west glooms. Night rises; and all things darken except that wondrous unbroken world-round of white,—the Sea of Cotton.

Tired as I am, I can’t help but limp to the doorway to take in the incredible view. Just a few feet from the threshold, the eerie slope of rocks and ashes drops down into a massive expanse of clouds miles below us—clouds in countless shapes, mostly swirling and fluffy piles; and the entire huddled mass, reaching nearly to the horizon, is blinding white under the sun. (The Japanese cleverly named this vast sea of clouds Wata-no-Umi, meaning “the Sea of Cotton.”) The horizon itself—enormously elevated, phantasmagorically expanded—appears halfway up above the world: a wide, radiant band encircling the hollow vision. I call it hollow because the extreme distances below the skyline are sky-colored and vague—making it feel like you’re standing on a point rising into a huge blue sphere, with this massive horizon representing the equatorial zone. Turning away from such a sight is impossible. I watch and watch until the setting sun changes the colors—turning the Sea of Cotton into a Fleece of Gold. A yellow glow spreads across half the horizon, growing and intensifying. Here and there beneath it, through gaps in the clouds, colorful shapes become clear: I now see golden water with long purple headlands extending into it, and ranges of violet peaks crowding behind it—these glimpses oddly resembling sections of a colored topographical map. Yet most of the landscape is pure illusion. Even my guides, with their extensive experience and sharp eyesight, can hardly tell the real from the unreal; the blue, purple, and violet clouds moving beneath the Golden Fleece perfectly mimic the outlines and colors of distant mountains and capes: you can only identify what is vapor by its slowly shifting shape... The gold glows brighter and brighter. Shadows come from the west—shadows cast by clouds piled upon clouds; and these, like evening shadows on snow, are a deep blue... Then orange tones appear on the horizon, followed by smoldering crimson. And now most of the Fleece of Gold has changed back to cotton again—white cotton mixed with pink... Stars begin to twinkle. The cloudscape uniformly whitens, thickening and reaching to the horizon. The west darkens. Night falls, and everything dims except that amazing continuous round of white—the Sea of Cotton.

The station-keeper lights his lamps, kindles a fire of twigs, prepares our beds. Outside it is bitterly cold, and, with the fall of night, becoming colder. Still I cannot turn away from that astounding vision.... Countless stars now flicker and shiver in the blue-black sky. Nothing whatever of the material world remains visible, except the[27] black slope of the peak before my feet. The enormous cloud-disk below continues white; but to all appearance it has become a liquidly level white, without forms,—a white flood. It is no longer the Sea of Cotton. It is a Sea of Milk, the Cosmic Sea of ancient Indian legend,—and always self-luminous, as with ghostly quickenings.

The station keeper lights his lamps, starts a fire with twigs, and makes our beds. Outside, it's freezing cold and, as night falls, it’s getting even colder. Still, I can’t look away from that incredible sight.... Countless stars are now flickering and shimmering in the deep blue-black sky. Nothing from the material world is visible anymore, except the[27] black slope of the peak right in front of me. The vast cloud below remains white; but it looks like it's become a smooth, liquid white, without any shapes—a white flood. It’s no longer the Sea of Cotton. It’s a Sea of Milk, the Cosmic Sea from ancient Indian legend—and it always glows, almost as if it’s filled with ghostly movements.

VI

Squatting by the wood fire, I listen to the gōriki and the station-keeper telling of strange happenings on the mountain. One incident discussed I remember reading something about in a Tōkyō paper: I now hear it retold by the lips of a man who figured in it as a hero.

Squatting by the wood fire, I listen to the gōriki and the station-keeper sharing stories about strange events on the mountain. One incident they talk about—I remember reading something about it in a Tokyo newspaper: I'm now hearing it retold by a man who was a hero in it.

A Japanese meteorologist named Nonaka, attempted last year the rash undertaking of passing the winter on the summit of Fuji for purposes of scientific study. It might not be difficult to winter upon the peak in a solid observatory furnished with a good stove, and all necessary comforts; but Nonaka could afford only a small wooden hut, in which he would be obliged to spend the cold season without fire! His young wife in[28]sisted on sharing his labors and dangers. The couple began their sojourn on the summit toward the close of September. In midwinter news was brought to Gotemba that both were dying.

A Japanese meteorologist named Nonaka attempted a bold challenge last year by deciding to spend the winter on the summit of Fuji for scientific research. It might not be too hard to winter up there in a sturdy observatory equipped with a good heater and all the necessary comforts, but Nonaka could only afford a small wooden hut, where he would have to endure the cold season without fire! His young wife insisted on sharing his struggles and risks. The couple began their stay at the summit toward the end of September. By midwinter, news reached Gotemba that both were dying.

Relatives and friends tried to organize a rescue-party. But the weather was frightful; the peak was covered with snow and ice; the chances of death were innumerable; and the gōriki would not risk their lives. Hundreds of dollars could not tempt them. At last a desperate appeal was made to them as representatives of Japanese courage and hardihood: they were assured that to suffer a man of science to perish, without making even one plucky effort to save him, would disgrace the country;—they were told that the national honor was in their hands. This appeal brought forward two volunteers. One was a man of great strength and daring, nick-named by his fellow-guides, Oni-guma, “the Demon-Bear,” the other was the elder of my gōriki. Both believed that they were going to certain destruction. They took leave of their friends and kindred, and drank with their families the farewell cup of water,—midzu-no-sakazuki,—in which those about to be separated by death pledge each other. Then, after having thickly[29] wrapped themselves in cotton-wool, and made all possible preparation for ice climbing, they started,—taking with them a brave army-surgeon who had offered his services, without fee, for the rescue. After surmounting extraordinary difficulties, the party reached the hut; but the inmates refused to open! Nonaka protested that he would rather die than face the shame of failure in his undertaking; and his wife said that she had resolved to die with her husband. Partly by forcible, and partly by gentle means, the pair were restored to a better state of mind. The surgeon administered medicines and cordials; the patients, carefully wrapped up, were strapped to the backs of the guides; and the descent was begun. My gōriki, who carried the lady, believes that the gods helped him on the ice-slopes. More than once, all thought themselves lost; but they reached the foot of the mountain without one serious mishap. After weeks of careful nursing, the rash young couple were pronounced out of danger. The wife suffered less, and recovered more quickly, than the husband.

Relatives and friends tried to organize a rescue team. But the weather was terrible; the peak was covered in snow and ice; the chances of dying were countless; and the gōriki refused to risk their lives. No amount of money could tempt them. Finally, a desperate appeal was made to them as representatives of Japanese bravery and resilience: they were told that allowing a scientist to perish without making at least one courageous effort to save him would bring shame to the country; they were informed that national honor rested in their hands. This plea resulted in two volunteers stepping forward. One was a man of immense strength and bravery, nicknamed by his fellow guides, Oni-guma, “the Demon-Bear,” while the other was the elder of my gōriki. Both believed they were headed for certain death. They said goodbye to their friends and family, sharing the farewell cup of water—midzu-no-sakazuki—that those facing death use to pledge each other. After wrapping themselves with thick cotton wool and preparing for ice climbing, they set off, accompanied by a brave army surgeon who had offered his services for free, to help with the rescue. After overcoming extraordinary challenges, the team reached the hut, only to find the occupants refusing to open the door! Nonaka declared that he would rather die than face the shame of failing in his mission; his wife stated that she was resolved to die with him. Through a mix of forceful and gentle methods, they were convinced to calm down. The surgeon administered medicines and comforting drinks; the patients, carefully wrapped up, were strapped to the backs of the guides; and they began their descent. My gōriki, who carried the woman, believes that the gods aided him on the icy slopes. More than once, everyone thought they were lost, but they reached the bottom of the mountain without any serious mishaps. After weeks of careful nursing, the reckless young couple were declared out of danger. The wife recovered faster and suffered less than her husband.

The gōriki have cautioned me not to venture outside during the night without calling them.[30] They will not tell me why; and their warning is peculiarly uncanny. From previous experiences during Japanese travel, I surmise that the danger implied is supernatural; but I feel that it would be useless to ask questions.

The gōriki have warned me not to go outside at night without calling them.[30] They won’t explain why, and their warning feels strangely unsettling. From past trips to Japan, I suspect the danger they’re hinting at is supernatural; but I think it would be pointless to ask for more details.

The door is closed and barred. I lie down between the guides, who are asleep in a moment, as I can tell by their heavy breathing. I cannot sleep immediately;—perhaps the fatigues and the surprises of the day have made me somewhat nervous. I look up at the rafters of the black roof,—at packages of sandals, bundles of wood, bundles of many indistinguishable kinds there stowed away or suspended, and making queer shadows in the lamplight.... It is terribly cold, even under my three quilts; and the sound of the wind outside is wonderfully like the sound of great surf,—a constant succession of bursting roars, each followed by a prolonged hiss. The hut, half buried under tons of rock and drift, does not move; but the sand does, and trickles down between the rafters; and small stones also move after each fierce gust, with a rattling just like the clatter of shingle in the pull of a retreating wave.

The door is shut and locked. I lie down between the guides, who fall asleep almost instantly, as I can tell by their heavy breathing. I can’t sleep right away; maybe the exhaustion and surprises of the day have made me a little anxious. I look up at the beams of the dark ceiling—at packages of sandals, bundles of wood, and various other indistinguishable things stored or hanging there, casting strange shadows in the lamplight.... It's freezing cold, even under my three blankets; and the sound of the wind outside is eerily similar to the sound of crashing waves—a continuous series of loud bursts, each followed by a long hiss. The hut, half-buried under tons of rock and debris, doesn’t budge; but the sand does, trickling down between the beams; and small stones also shift with each strong gust, rattling like shingles pulled by a receding wave.

4. a. m.—Go out alone, despite last evening’s warning, but keep close to the door. There is a great and icy blowing. The Sea of Milk is unchanged: it lies far below this wind. Over it the moon is dying.... The guides, perceiving my absence, spring up and join me. I am reproved for not having awakened them. They will not let me stay outside alone: so I turn in with them.

4. a. m.—I go out alone, ignoring last night’s warning, but I stay close to the door. It's really cold and windy. The Sea of Milk looks the same: it's far below this wind. The moon is fading.... The guides notice I’m missing and come to join me. They scold me for not waking them up. They won't let me stay outside alone, so I go back inside with them.

Dawn: a zone of pearl grows round the world. The stars vanish; the sky brightens. A wild sky, with dark wrack drifting at an enormous height. The Sea of Milk has turned again into Cotton,—and there are wide rents in it. The desolation of the black slope,—all the ugliness of slaggy rock and angled stone, again defines.... Now the cotton becomes disturbed;—it is breaking up. A yellow glow runs along the east like the glare of a wind-blown fire.... Alas! I shall not be among the fortunate mortals able to boast of viewing from Fuji the first lifting of the sun! Heavy clouds have drifted across the horizon at the point where he should rise.... Now I know that he has risen; because the upper edges of those purple rags of cloud are burning like charcoal. But I have been so disappointed!

Dawn: a layer of pearls grows around the world. The stars disappear; the sky brightens. A wild sky, with dark clouds drifting high above. The Sea of Milk has turned back into Cotton,—and there are large gaps in it. The desolation of the black slope,—all the ugliness of slaggy rock and jagged stone, defines itself again.... Now the cotton gets disturbed;—it’s breaking apart. A yellow glow spreads across the east like the glare of a fire caught in the wind.... Alas! I will not be among the lucky ones who can brag about seeing the sun rise from Fuji! Thick clouds have drifted across the horizon at the point where it should rise.... Now I know that it's risen; because the upper edges of those purple clouds are glowing like charcoal. But I feel so disappointed!

More and more luminous the hollow world. League-wide heapings of cottony cloud roll apart. Fearfully far-away there is a light of gold upon water: the sun here remains viewless, but the ocean sees him. It is not a flicker, but a burnished glow;—at such a distance ripplings are invisible.... Further and further scattering, the clouds unveil a vast grey and blue landscape;—hundreds and hundreds of miles throng into vision at once. On the right I distinguish Tōkyō bay, and Kamakura, and the holy island of Enoshima (no bigger than the dot over this letter “i”);—on the left the wilder Suruga coast, and the blue-toothed promontory of Idzu, and the place of the fishing-village where I have been summering,—the merest pin-point in that tinted dream of hill and shore. Rivers appear but as sun-gleams on spider-threads;—fishing-sails are white dust clinging to the grey-blue glass of the sea. And the picture alternately appears and vanishes while the clouds drift and shift across it, and shape themselves into spectral islands and mountains and valleys of all Elysian colors....

More and more radiant, the empty world stretches out. Massive piles of fluffy clouds roll apart across the sky. Far away, there’s a golden light on the water: the sun here is out of sight, but the ocean catches its glow. It’s not just a flicker, but a bright shine; from this distance, the ripples are invisible... The clouds continue to scatter, revealing a vast landscape of gray and blue;—hundreds of miles come into view all at once. To the right, I can make out Tokyo Bay, Kamakura, and the sacred island of Enoshima (no larger than the dot over this letter “i”);—to the left, the rugged Suruga coast, the jagged promontory of Izu, and the spot where I’ve been spending my summers,—a tiny dot in this colorful dream of hills and shores. Rivers look like sunbeams on spiderwebs;—fishing sails appear as white specks clinging to the gray-blue water. And the scene flickers in and out as the clouds drift and shift, forming ghostly islands, mountains, and valleys in all kinds of Elysian colors...

VII

6:40 a. m.—Start for the top.... Hardest and roughest stage of the journey, through a wilderness of lava-blocks. The path zigzags between ugly masses that project from the slope like black teeth. The trail of cast-away sandals is wider than ever.... Have to rest every few minutes.... Reach another long patch of the snow that looks like glass-beads, and eat some. The next station—a half-station—is closed; and the ninth has ceased to exist.... A sudden fear comes to me, not of the ascent, but of the prospective descent by a route which is too steep even to permit of comfortably sitting down. But the guides assure me that there will be no difficulty, and that most of the return-journey will be by another way,—over the interminable level which I wondered at yesterday,—nearly all soft sand, with very few stones. It is called the hashiri (“glissade”); and we are to descend at a run!...

6:40 a. m.—Off to the top.... This is the toughest and roughest part of the journey, crossing a wilderness of lava blocks. The path zigzags between jagged masses that stick out from the slope like black teeth. The trail of discarded sandals is wider than ever.... I have to rest every few minutes.... I reach another long stretch of snow that looks like glass beads and take some. The next stop—a half-stop—is closed, and the ninth one is gone.... A sudden fear hits me, not about going up, but about the upcoming descent, which is too steep to sit down comfortably. But the guides reassure me that it won't be an issue and that most of the way back will be through a different route—over the endless flatland I marveled at yesterday—mostly soft sand, with hardly any stones. It's called the hashiri (“glissade”); and we’re going to run down!...

All at once a family of field-mice scatter out from under my feet in panic; and the gōriki behind me catches one, and gives it to me. I hold[34] the tiny shivering life for a moment to examine it, and set it free again. These little creatures have very long pale noses. How do they live in this waterless desolation,—and at such an altitude,—especially in the season of snow? For we are now at a height of more than eleven thousand feet! The gōriki say that the mice find roots growing under the stones....

All of a sudden, a family of field mice scatter in panic from under my feet, and the gōriki behind me catches one and hands it to me. I hold[34] the tiny, shivering creature for a moment to take a look, and then I set it free again. These little animals have very long, pale noses. How do they survive in this waterless wasteland—especially at such a high altitude—during the snowy season? We are now at an elevation of over eleven thousand feet! The gōriki say that the mice find roots growing under the stones...

Wilder and steeper;—for me, at least, the climbing is sometimes on all fours. There are barriers which we surmount with the help of ladders. There are fearful places with Buddhist names, such as the Sai-no-Kawara, or Dry Bed of the River of Souls,—a black waste strewn with heaps of rock, like those stone-piles which, in Buddhist pictures of the underworld, the ghosts of children build....

Wilder and steeper;—at least for me, the climbing is sometimes done on all fours. There are obstacles we overcome with ladders. There are terrifying spots with Buddhist names, like the Sai-no-Kawara, or Dry Bed of the River of Souls,—a dark wasteland scattered with piles of rocks, similar to those stone heaps that, in Buddhist depictions of the afterlife, the spirits of children construct....

Twelve thousand feet, and something,—the top! Time, 8:20 a. m.... Stone huts; Shintō shrine with tōrii; icy well, called the Spring of Gold; stone tablet bearing a Chinese poem and the design of a tiger; rough walls of lava-blocks round these things,—possibly for protection against the wind. Then the huge dead crater,—probably between a quarter of a[35] mile and half-a-mile wide, but shallowed up to within three or four hundred feet of the verge by volcanic detritus,—a cavity horrible even in the tones of its yellow crumbling walls, streaked and stained with every hue of scorching. I perceive that the trail of straw sandals ends in the crater. Some hideous over-hanging cusps of black lava—like the broken edges of a monstrous cicatrix—project on two sides several hundred feet above the opening; but I certainly shall not take the trouble to climb them. Yet these,—seen through the haze of a hundred miles,—through the soft illusion of blue spring-weather,—appear as the opening snowy petals of the bud of the Sacred Lotos!... No spot in this world can be more horrible, more atrociously dismal, than the cindered tip of the Lotos as you stand upon it.

Twelve thousand feet up, and finally—here's the top! Time: 8:20 a.m.... Stone huts; a Shintō shrine with a tōrii; an icy well known as the Spring of Gold; a stone tablet featuring a Chinese poem and a tiger design; rough lava-block walls surrounding these things—maybe for protection against the wind. Then there's the massive dead crater—likely between a quarter of a mile and half a mile wide, but filled in to within three or four hundred feet of the edge with volcanic debris—a cavity that's horrifying even with the yellow crumbling walls, streaked and stained with every shade of scorching. I notice that the trail of straw sandals ends in the crater. Some grotesque overhanging edges of black lava—like the jagged margins of a giant scar—stick out on two sides several hundred feet above the opening; but I definitely won’t bother to climb them. Yet these—seen through the haze of a hundred miles—through the soft illusion of beautiful spring weather—look like the opening snowy petals of the Sacred Lotus bud!... No place in this world could be more horrible, more dreadfully bleak, than the charred tip of the Lotus when you stand on it.

But the view—the view for a hundred leagues,—and the light of the far faint dreamy world,—and the fairy vapors of morning,—and the marvellous wreathings of cloud: all this, and only this, consoles me for the labor and the pain.... Other pilgrims, earlier climbers,—poised upon the highest crag, with faces turned to the tremendous East,—are clapping their hands in Shintō prayer, saluting the mighty[36] Day.... The immense poetry of the moment enters into me with a thrill. I know that the colossal vision before me has already become a memory ineffaceable,—a memory of which no luminous detail can fade till the hour when thought itself must fade, and the dust of these eyes be mingled with the dust of the myriad million eyes that also have looked, in ages forgotten before my birth, from the summit supreme of Fuji to the Rising of the Sun.

But the view—the view for a hundred miles—and the light of the distant, dreamy world—and the fairy mist of morning—and the amazing swirls of cloud: all of this, and only this, makes the hard work and the pain worthwhile.... Other travelers, earlier climbers—standing on the highest peak, facing the incredible East—are applauding in Shintō prayer, greeting the powerful[36] Day.... The immense beauty of the moment fills me with excitement. I know that the gigantic sight in front of me has already become an unforgettable memory—a memory that no bright detail can fade until the moment when thought itself must disappear, and the dust of these eyes blends with the dust of countless eyes that have also looked, in ages long before my birth, from the highest point of Fuji to the Rising of the Sun.

Insect-Musicians

Hey bug, Naïté ingwa ga Are you coming, Tsukuru?

“O insect, insect!—think you that Karma can be exhausted by song?”—Japanese poem.

“O insect, insect!—do you really think that Karma can be worn out by a song?”—Japanese poem.

I

If you ever visit Japan, be sure to go to at least one temple-festival,—en-nichi. The festival ought to be seen at night, when everything shows to the best advantage in the glow of countless lamps and lanterns. Until you have had this experience, you cannot know what Japan is,—you cannot imagine the real charm of queerness and prettiness, the wonderful blending of grotesquery and beauty, to be found in the life of the common people.

If you ever visit Japan, make sure to check out at least one temple festival, called en-nichi. The festival is best experienced at night, when everything looks its finest in the glow of countless lamps and lanterns. You won’t truly understand what Japan is until you experience this; you can’t fully imagine the unique charm and beauty, the amazing mix of oddities and aesthetics, present in the lives of the local people.

In such a night you will probably let yourself drift awhile with the stream of sight-seers through[40] dazzling lanes of booths full of toys indescribable—dainty puerilities, fragile astonishments, laughter-making oddities;—you will observe representations of demons, gods, and goblins;—you will be startled by mandō—immense lantern-transparencies, with monstrous faces painted upon them;—you will have glimpses of jugglers, acrobats, sword-dancers, fortune-tellers;—you will hear everywhere, above the tumult of voices, a ceaseless blowing of flutes and booming of drums. All this may not be worth stopping for. But presently, I am almost sure, you will pause in your promenade to look at a booth illuminated like a magic-lantern, and stocked with tiny wooden cages out of which an incomparable shrilling proceeds. The booth is the booth of a vendor of singing-insects; and the storm of noise is made by the insects. The sight is curious; and a foreigner is nearly always attracted by it.

On a night like this, you’ll probably just go with the flow, drifting along with the crowd of sightseers through[40] dazzling aisles filled with indescribable toys—delicate little things, fragile wonders, and quirky items that make you laugh;—you’ll see depictions of demons, gods, and goblins;—you’ll be amazed by mandō—huge translucent lanterns with monstrous faces painted on them;—you’ll catch glimpses of jugglers, acrobats, sword dancers, and fortune-tellers;—you’ll hear, above the noise of voices, a constant sound of flutes and booming drums. This might not seem worth stopping for. But soon enough, I’m pretty sure you’ll pause in your walk to check out a booth lit up like a magic lantern, filled with tiny wooden cages from which an incredible shrill sound comes. The booth is run by a vendor of singing insects; and the chaos of noise is created by the insects. It’s an intriguing sight; and it nearly always draws the attention of foreigners.

But having satisfied his momentary curiosity, the foreigner usually goes on his way with the idea that he has been inspecting nothing more remarkable than a particular variety of toys for children. He might easily be made to understand that the insect-trade of Tōkyō alone represents a yearly value of thousands of dollars; but he would[41] certainly wonder if assured that the insects themselves are esteemed for the peculiar character of the sounds which they make. It would not be easy to convince him that in the æsthetic life of a most refined and artistic people, these insects hold a place not less important or well-deserved than that occupied in Western civilization by our thrushes, linnets, nightingales and canaries. What stranger could suppose that a literature one thousand years old,—a literature full of curious and delicate beauty,—exists upon the subject of these short-lived insect-pets?

But after satisfying his brief curiosity, the foreigner usually continues on his way thinking he has been looking at nothing more interesting than a specific kind of children's toys. He could easily understand that the insect trade in Tokyo alone is worth thousands of dollars each year; however, he would[41] certainly be surprised to learn that the insects are valued for the unique sounds they make. It wouldn’t be easy to convince him that in the aesthetic life of a highly refined and artistic culture, these insects hold a position that is just as significant and well-deserved as that of our thrushes, linnets, nightingales, and canaries in Western civilization. What outsider could imagine that a literature a thousand years old—a literature filled with remarkable and delicate beauty—exists surrounding these short-lived insect companions?

The object of the present paper is, by elucidating these facts, to show how superficially our travellers might unconsciously judge the most interesting details of Japanese life. But such misjudgments are as natural as they are inevitable. Even with the kindest of intentions it is impossible to estimate correctly at sight anything of the extraordinary in Japanese custom,—because the extraordinary nearly always relates to feelings, beliefs, or thoughts about which a stranger cannot know anything.

The goal of this paper is to clarify these facts to illustrate how our travelers might unintentionally misinterpret the most fascinating aspects of Japanese life. However, such misconceptions are as natural as they are unavoidable. Even with the best intentions, it's impossible to accurately assess anything unusual about Japanese customs just by looking at them—because the unusual almost always pertains to feelings, beliefs, or thoughts that a stranger can’t fully understand.

Before proceeding further, let me observe that the domestic insects of which I am going to[42] speak, are mostly night-singers, and must not be confounded with the semi (cicadæ), mentioned in former essays of mine. I think that the cicadæ,—even in a country so exceptionally rich as is Japan in musical insects,—are wonderful melodists in their own way. But the Japanese find as much difference between the notes of night-insects and of cicadæ as we find between those of larks and sparrows; and they relegate their cicadæ to the vulgar place of chatterers. Semi are therefore never caged. The national liking for caged insects does not mean a liking for mere noise; and the note of every insect in public favor must possess either some rhythmic charm, or some mimetic quality celebrated in poetry or legend. The same fact is true of the Japanese liking for the chant of frogs. It would be a mistake to suppose that all kinds of frogs are considered musical; but there are particular species of very small frogs having sweet notes; and these are caged and petted.

Before going any further, I want to point out that the domestic insects I'm about to[42] discuss are mostly night-singers and shouldn’t be confused with the semi (cicadas) I mentioned in my earlier essays. I find that cicadas— even in a country as rich as Japan in musical insects— are amazing melodists in their own right. However, the Japanese see a significant difference between the sounds of night insects and cicadas, much like we distinguish between larks and sparrows; they consider cicadas to be mere chatterers. As a result, semi are never kept in cages. The national preference for caged insects doesn't imply a love for just any noise; instead, each popular insect's sound must have either some rhythmic appeal or a mimetic quality celebrated in poetry or legends. The same goes for the Japanese appreciation for the songs of frogs. It would be wrong to think all types of frogs are seen as musical; only certain small frog species with sweet notes are caged and cherished.

Of course, in the proper meaning of the word, insects do not sing; but in the following pages I may occasionally employ the terms “singer” and “singing-insect,”—partly because of their convenience, and partly because of their corre[43]spondence with the language used by Japanese insect-dealers and poets, describing the “voices” of such creatures.

Of course, in the true sense of the word, insects do not sing; but in the following pages I might occasionally use the terms “singer” and “singing-insect,”—partly for convenience and partly because they align with the language used by Japanese insect dealers and poets when describing the “voices” of these creatures.

II

There are many curious references in the old Japanese classic literature to the custom of keeping musical insects. For example in the chapter entitled Nowaki[1] of the famous novel “Genji Monogatari,” written in the latter part of the tenth century by the Lady Murasaki-Shikibu, it is stated: “The maids were ordered to descend to the garden, and give some water to the insects.” But the first definite mention of cages for singing-insects would appear to be the following passage from a work entitled Chomon-Shū:—“On the twelfth day of the eighth month of the second year of Kaho [1095 A. D.], the Emperor ordered his pages and chamberlains to go to Sagano and find some insects. The Emperor gave them a[44] cage of network of bright purple thread. All, even the head-chaplain and his attendants, taking horses from the Right and the Left Imperial Mews, then went on horseback to hunt for insects. Tokinori Ben, at that time holding the office of Kurando,[2] proposed to the party as they rode toward Sagano, a subject for poetical composition. The subject was, Looking for insects in the fields. On reaching Sagano, the party dismounted, and walked in various directions for a distance of something more than ten chō,[3] and sent their attendants to catch the insects. In the evening they returned to the palace. They put into the cage some hagi[4] and ominameshi [for the insects]. The cage was respectfully presented to the Empress. There was saké-drinking in the palace that evening; and many poems were composed. The Empress and her court-ladies joined in the making of the poems.”

There are many interesting mentions in old Japanese classic literature about the tradition of keeping musical insects. For instance, in the chapter titled Nowaki[1] of the famous novel “Genji Monogatari,” written in the late tenth century by Lady Murasaki-Shikibu, it says: “The maids were instructed to go down to the garden and water the insects.” However, the first clear reference to cages for singing insects seems to be in the following excerpt from a work called Chomon-Shū:—“On the twelfth day of the eighth month of the second year of Kaho [1095 A. D.], the Emperor ordered his pages and chamberlains to go to Sagano and find some insects. The Emperor gave them a[44] cage made of bright purple thread. Everyone, including the head-chaplain and his attendants, took horses from the Right and the Left Imperial Mews and rode off to hunt for insects. Tokinori Ben, at that time serving as Kurando,[2] suggested a topic for poetry as they rode toward Sagano. The topic was, Looking for insects in the fields. Upon reaching Sagano, the group dismounted and walked in different directions for a distance of a little over ten chō,[3] sending their attendants to catch the insects. That evening, they returned to the palace. They placed some hagi[4] and ominameshi [for the insects] in the cage. The cage was respectfully presented to the Empress. That evening, there was drinking of saké in the palace, and many poems were created. The Empress and her court ladies participated in composing the poems.”

This would appear to be the oldest Japanese record of an insect-hunt,—though the amuse[45]ment may have been invented earlier than the period of Kaho. By the seventeenth century it seems to have become a popular diversion; and night-hunts were in vogue as much as day-hunts. In the Teikoku Bunshū, or collected works of the poet Teikoku, who died during the second year of Shōwō (1653), there has been preserved one of the poet’s letters which contains a very interesting passage on the subject. “Let us go insect-hunting this evening,”—writes the poet to his friend. “It is true that the night will be very dark, since there is no moon; and it may seem dangerous to go out. But there are many people now going to the graveyards every night, because the Bon festival is approaching[5];—therefore the way to the fields will not be lonesome for us. I have prepared many lanterns;—so the hata-ori, matsumushi, and other insects will probably come to the lanterns in great number.”

This seems to be the oldest Japanese record of an insect hunt, although this activity may have been created even before the Kaho period. By the seventeenth century, it appears to have become a popular pastime, with night hunts being as trendy as day hunts. In the Teikoku Bunshū, the collected works of the poet Teikoku, who died in the second year of Shōwō (1653), one of the poet’s letters includes a very interesting note on the topic. “Let’s go insect-hunting this evening,” the poet writes to his friend. “It’s true that the night will be very dark since there’s no moon, and it might seem dangerous to go out. But many people are going to the graveyards every night because the Bon festival is coming up—so the path to the fields won’t feel lonely. I’ve prepared plenty of lanterns, so the hata-ori, matsumushi, and other insects will likely come to the lanterns in large numbers.”

It would also seem that the trade of insect-seller (mushiya) existed in the seventeenth century; for in a diary of that time, known as[46] the Diary of Kikaku, the writer speaks of his disappointment at not finding any insect-dealers in Yedo,—tolerably good evidence that he had met such persons elsewhere. “On the thirteenth day of the sixth month of the fourth year of Teikyo [1687], I went out,” he writes, “to look for kirigirisu-sellers. I searched for them in Yotsuya, in Kōjimachi, in Hongō, in Yushimasa, and in both divisions of Kanda-Sudamachō[6]; but I found none.”

It seems that the trade of insect sellers (mushiya) was present in the seventeenth century; in a diary from that time, known as[46] the Diary of Kikaku, the author expresses his disappointment at not finding any insect dealers in Yedo, which is pretty good evidence that he had encountered such people elsewhere. “On the thirteenth day of the sixth month of the fourth year of Teikyo [1687], I went out,” he writes, “to search for kirigirisu sellers. I looked for them in Yotsuya, Kōjimachi, Hongō, Yushimasa, and both parts of Kanda-Sudamachō[6]; but I found none.”

As we shall presently see, the kirigirisu was not sold in Tōkyō until about one hundred and twenty years later.

As we will see shortly, the kirigirisu wasn't sold in Tokyo until about one hundred and twenty years later.

But long before it became the fashion to keep singing-insects, their music had been celebrated by poets as one of the æsthetic pleasures of the autumn. There are charming references to singing-insects in poetical collections made during the tenth century, and doubtless containing many compositions of a yet earlier period. And just as places famous for cherry, plum, or other blossoming trees, are still regularly visited every year by thousands and tens of thousands, merely[47] for the delight of seeing the flowers in their seasons,—so in ancient times city-dwellers made autumn excursions to country-districts simply for the pleasure of hearing the chirruping choruses of crickets and of locusts,—the night-singers especially. Centuries ago places were noted as pleasure-resorts solely because of this melodious attraction;—such were Musashino (now Tōkyō), Yatano in the province of Echizen, and Mano in the province of Ōmi. Somewhat later, probably, people discovered that each of the principal species of singing-insects haunted by preference some particular locality, where its peculiar chanting could be heard to the best advantage; and eventually no less than eleven places became famous throughout Japan for different kinds of insect-music.

But long before it became popular to keep singing insects, poets celebrated their music as one of the aesthetic pleasures of autumn. There are lovely references to singing insects in poetic collections made during the tenth century, likely containing many works from even earlier times. Just as people still flock to places known for cherry, plum, or other flowering trees every year to enjoy the sights of blossoms in season, in ancient times, city dwellers would take autumn trips to the countryside purely for the joy of listening to the chirping choruses of crickets and locusts—especially the night singers. Centuries ago, certain locations became known as leisure destinations solely because of this musical allure; these included Musashino (now Tokyo), Yatano in the province of Echizen, and Mano in the province of Ōmi. Somewhat later, it seems, people realized that each main species of singing insects preferred specific localities where their unique sounds could be heard best; eventually, a total of eleven places became famous throughout Japan for different types of insect music.

The best places to hear the matsumushi were:—

The best places to hear the matsumushi were:—

(1) Arashiyama, near Kyōto, in the province of Yamashiro;
(2) Sumiyoshi, in the province of Settsu;
(3) Miyagino, in the province of Mutsu.

(1) Arashiyama, close to Kyoto, in the Yamashiro region;
(2) Sumiyoshi, in the Settsu region;
(3) Miyagino, in the Mutsu region.

The best places to hear the suzumushi were:—

The best places to hear the suzumushi were:—

(4) Kagura-ga-Oka, in Yamashiro;
[48](5) Ogura-yama, in Yamashiro;
(6) Suzuka-yama, in Isé;
(7) Narumi, in Owari.

(4) Kagura-ga-Oka, in Yamashiro;
[48](5) Ogura-yama, in Yamashiro;
(6) Suzuka-yama, in Isé;
(7) Narumi, in Owari.

The best places to hear the kirigirisu were:—

The best places to hear the kirigirisu were:—

(8) Sagano, in Yamashiro;
(9) Takeda-no-Sato, in Yamashiro;
(10) Tatsuta-yama, in Yamato;
(11) Ono-no-Shinowara, in Ōmi.

(8) Sagano, in Yamashiro;
(9) Takeda-no-Sato, in Yamashiro;
(10) Tatsuta-yama, in Yamato;
(11) Ono-no-Shinowara, in Ōmi.

Afterwards, when the breeding and sale of singing-insects became a lucrative industry, the custom of going into the country to hear them gradually went out of fashion. But even to-day city-dwellers, when giving a party, will sometimes place cages of singing-insects among the garden-shrubbery, so that the guests may enjoy not only the music of the little creatures, but also those memories or sensations of rural peace which such music evokes.

Afterwards, when breeding and selling singing insects became a profitable business, the tradition of heading to the countryside to listen to them slowly faded away. However, even today, city folks, when throwing a party, might set up cages of singing insects among the garden shrubs, allowing guests to enjoy not just the music of these little creatures, but also the memories or feelings of rural tranquility that such music brings.

III

The regular trade in musical insects is of comparatively modern origin. In Tōkyō its beginnings date back only to the Kwansei era (1789-1800),—at which period, however, the[49] capital of the Shōgunate was still called Yedo. A complete history of the business was recently placed in my hands,—a history partly compiled from old documents, and partly from traditions preserved in the families of several noted insect-merchants of the present day.

The regular trade in musical insects is relatively new. In Tokyo, it started only during the Kwansei era (1789-1800), when the capital of the Shogunate was still known as Yedo. I recently received a complete history of the business, which is based partly on old documents and partly on traditions passed down in the families of several well-known insect merchants today.

The founder of the Tōkyō trade was an itinerant foodseller named Chūzō, originally from Echigo, who settled in the Kanda district of the city in the latter part of the eighteenth century. One day, while making his usual rounds, it occurred to him to capture a few of the suzumushi, or bell-insects, then very plentiful in the Negishi quarter, and to try the experiment of feeding them at home. They throve and made music in confinement; and several of Chūzō’s neighbors, charmed by their melodious chirruping, asked to be supplied with suzumushi for a consideration. From this accidental beginning, the demand for suzumushi grew rapidly to such proportions that the foodseller at last decided to give up his former calling and to become an insect-seller.

The founder of the Tokyo trade was a traveling food vendor named Chūzō, originally from Echigo, who settled in the Kanda district of the city in the late eighteenth century. One day, while going about his usual rounds, he had the idea to catch a few suzumushi, or bell insects, which were quite common in the Negishi area, and to try feeding them at home. They thrived and produced music in captivity; several of Chūzō’s neighbors, enchanted by their melodic chirping, asked to buy suzumushi from him for a fee. From this chance beginning, the demand for suzumushi rapidly grew to such an extent that the food seller ultimately decided to leave his old job and become an insect seller.

Chūzō only caught and sold insects: he never imagined that it would be more profitable to breed them. But the fact was presently discov[50]ered by one of his customers,—a man named Kirayama, then in the service of the Lord Aoyama Shimodzuké-no-Kami. Kiriyama had bought from Chūzō several suzumushi, which were kept and fed in a jar half-filled with moist clay. They died in the cold season; but during the following summer Kiriyama was agreeably surprised to find the jar newly peopled with a number of young ones, evidently born from eggs which the first prisoners had left in the clay. He fed them carefully, and soon had the pleasure, my chronicler says, of hearing them “begin to sing in small voices.” Then he resolved to make some experiments; and, aided by Chūzō, who furnished the males and females, he succeeded in breeding not only suzumushi, but three other kinds of singing-insects also,—kantan, matsumushi, and kutsuwamushi. He discovered, at the same time, that, by keeping his jars in a warm room, the insects could be hatched considerably in advance of the natural season. Chūzō sold for Kiriyama these home-bred singers; and both men found the new undertaking profitable beyond expectation.

Chūzō only caught and sold insects; he never thought it would be more profitable to breed them. However, this was soon discovered by one of his customers—a man named Kirayama, who worked for Lord Aoyama Shimodzuké-no-Kami. Kiriyama had bought several suzumushi from Chūzō, which he kept and fed in a jar half-filled with moist clay. They died in the cold season, but the following summer, Kiriyama was pleasantly surprised to find the jar filled with several young ones, clearly hatched from eggs left by the original insects in the clay. He took care of them, and soon enough, my chronicler says, he enjoyed hearing them “begin to sing in small voices.” He then decided to conduct some experiments, and with Chūzō’s help, who provided the males and females, he succeeded in breeding not just suzumushi, but also three other types of singing insects: kantan, matsumushi, and kutsuwamushi. He also discovered that by keeping the jars in a warm room, the insects could be hatched much earlier than the natural season. Chūzō sold these home-bred singers for Kiriyama, and both men found the new venture to be more profitable than they had expected.

The example set by Kiriyama was imitated by a tabiya, or stocking-maker named Yasubei (com[51]monly known as Tabiya Yasubei by reason of his calling), who lived in Kanda-ku. Yasubei likewise made careful study of the habits of singing-insects, with a view to their breeding and nourishment; and he soon found himself able to carry on a small trade in them. Up to that time the insects sold in Yedo would seem to have been kept in jars or boxes: Yasubei conceived the idea of having special cages manufactured for them. A man named Kondō, vassal to the Lord Kamei of Honjō-ku, interested himself in the matter, and made a number of pretty little cages which delighted Yasubei, and secured a large order from him. The new invention found public favor at once; and Kondō soon afterwards established the first manufactory of insect-cages.

The example set by Kiriyama was copied by a tabiya, or stocking-maker, named Yasubei (commonly known as Tabiya Yasubei because of his job), who lived in Kanda-ku. Yasubei also studied the habits of singing insects to understand their breeding and care; soon, he was able to run a small trade in them. Until that point, it seemed that the insects sold in Yedo were kept in jars or boxes: Yasubei came up with the idea of having special cages made for them. A man named Kondō, a vassal to Lord Kamei of Honjō-ku, became interested in the project and created a number of attractive little cages that delighted Yasubei and earned him a large order. The new invention quickly gained popularity, and Kondō soon afterward established the first factory for insect cages.

1. An Insect Enclosure. 2. Cage for Big Musical Bugs,—Kirigirisu, Kutsuwamushi, etc.
3. Cage for Small Musical Insects or Fireflies

The demand for singing-insects increased from this time so rapidly, that Chūzō soon found it impossible to supply all his would-be customers directly. He therefore decided to change his business to wholesale trade, and to sell to retail dealers only. To meet orders, he purchased largely from peasants in the suburbs and elsewhere. Many persons were employed by him; and Yasubei and others paid him a fixed annual sum for sundry rights and privileges.

The demand for singing insects grew so quickly from this point on that Chūzō soon realized he couldn't supply all his potential customers directly. He decided to shift his business to wholesale and sell only to retail dealers. To fulfill orders, he bought in bulk from farmers in the suburbs and other areas. He employed many people, and Yasubei and others paid him a set annual fee for various rights and privileges.

Some time after this Yasubei became the first itinerant-vendor of singing-insects. He walked through the streets crying his wares; but hired a number of servants to carry the cages. Tradition says that while going his rounds he used to wear a katabira[7] made of a much-esteemed silk stuff called sukiya, together with a fine Hakata-girdle; and that this elegant way of dressing proved of much service to him in his business.

Some time later, Yasubei became the first traveling vendor of singing insects. He walked through the streets calling out his goods but hired several helpers to carry the cages. Tradition says that while making his rounds, he wore a katabira[7] made of a highly valued silk called sukiya, along with a nice Hakata belt; and that this stylish way of dressing greatly benefited him in his business.

Two men, whose names have been preserved, soon entered into competition with Yasubei. The first was Yasakura Yasuzō, of Honjō-ku, by previous occupation a sahainin, or property-agent. He prospered, and became widely known as Mushi-Yasu,—“Yasu-the-Insect-Man.” His success encouraged a former fellow-sahainin, Genbei of Uyeno, to go into the same trade. Genbei likewise found insect-selling a lucrative occupation, and earned for himself the sobriquet of Mushi-Gen, by which he is yet remembered.[53] His descendants in Tōkyō to-day are amé[8]-manufacturers; but they still carry on the hereditary insect-business during the summer and autumn months; and one of the firm was kind enough to furnish me with many of the facts recorded in this little essay.

Two men, whose names have been preserved, soon started competing with Yasubei. The first was Yasakura Yasuzō from Honjō-ku, who used to be a property agent. He did well and became widely known as Mushi-Yasu—“Yasu-the-Insect-Man.” His success encouraged a former fellow property agent, Genbei from Uyeno, to join the same trade. Genbei also found insect-selling to be a profitable business and earned the nickname Mushi-Gen, by which he is still remembered.[53] His descendants in Tokyo today are manufacturers of amé[8], but they still continue the family insect business during the summer and autumn months. One of the members of the firm was nice enough to provide me with many of the details recorded in this little essay.

Chūzō, the father and founder of all this curious commerce, died without children; and sometime in the period of Bunsei (1818-1829) his business was taken over by a distant relative named Yamasaki Seïchirō. To Chūzō’s business, Yamasaki joined his own,—that of a toy-merchant. About the same time a law was passed limiting the number of insect-dealers in the municipality to thirty-six. The thirty-six then formed themselves into a guild, called the Ōyama-Kō (“Ōyama Society”), having for patron the divinity Sekison-Sama of the mountain Ōyama in Sagami Province.[9] But in business the association[54] was known as the Yedō-Mushi-Kō, or Yedo Insect-Company.

Chūzō, the father and founder of this intriguing business, passed away without any children. Around the Bunsei era (1818-1829), a distant relative named Yamasaki Seïchirō took over his business. Yamasaki added his own toy-merchant trade to Chūzō’s enterprise. At roughly the same time, a law was enacted that limited the number of insect-dealers in the municipality to thirty-six. The thirty-six then organized themselves into a guild called the Ōyama-Kō (“Ōyama Society”), with the deity Sekison-Sama from Mount Ōyama in Sagami Province as their patron.[9] However, in business, the group was known as the Yedō-Mushi-Kō, or Yedo Insect-Company.

It is not until after this consolidation of the trade that we hear of the kirigirisu,—the same musical insect which the poet Kikaku had vainly tried to buy in the city in 1687,—being sold in Yedo. One of the guild known as Mushiya Kojirō (“Kojirō the Insect-Merchant”), who did business in Honjō-Ku, returning to the city after a short visit to his native place in Kadzusa, brought back with him a number of kirigirisu, which he sold at a good profit. Although long famous elsewhere, these insects had never before been sold in Yedo.

It’s only after this trade consolidation that we hear about the kirigirisu—the same musical insect that the poet Kikaku had unsuccessfully tried to purchase in the city back in 1687—being sold in Edo. One of the merchants from the guild known as Mushiya Kojirō (“Kojirō the Insect-Merchant”), who operated in Honjō-Ku, returned to the city after a short trip to his hometown in Kadzusa, bringing back several kirigirisu that he sold for a nice profit. Although these insects had been famous elsewhere for a long time, they had never before been sold in Edo.

“When Midzu Echizen-no-Kami,” says the chronicle, “became machi-bugyō (or chief magistrate) of Yedo, the law limiting the number of insect-dealers to thirty-six, was abolished.” Whether the guild was subsequently dissolved the chronicle fails to mention.

“When Midzu Echizen-no-Kami,” says the chronicle, “became machi-bugyō (or chief magistrate) of Yedo, the law limiting the number of insect-dealers to thirty-six was abolished.” Whether the guild was subsequently dissolved the chronicle fails to mention.

Kiriyama, the first to breed singing-insects artificially, had, like Chūzō, built up a prosperous trade. He left a son, Kaméjirō, who was adopted into the family of one Yumoto, living in Waséda,[55] Ushigomé-ku. Kaméjirō brought with him to the Yumoto family the valuable secrets of his father’s occupation; and the Yumoto family is still celebrated in the business of insect breeding.

Kiriyama, the first person to breed singing insects artificially, had, like Chūzō, established a successful business. He had a son, Kaméjirō, who was adopted by a family named Yumoto, living in Waséda,[55] Ushigomé-ku. Kaméjirō shared his father's valuable knowledge about the trade with the Yumoto family, which is still known for insect breeding today.

To-day the greatest insect-merchant in Tōkyō is said to be Kawasumi Kanésaburō, of Samon-chō in Yotsuya-ku. A majority of the lesser dealers obtain their autumn stock from him. But the insects bred artificially, and sold in summer, are mostly furnished by the Yumoto house. Other noted dealers are Mushi-Sei, of Shitaya-ku, and Mushi-Toku, of Asakusa. These buy insects caught in the country, and brought to the city by the peasants. The wholesale dealers supply both insects and cages to multitudes of itinerant vendors who do business in the neighborhood of the parish-temples during the en-nichi, or religious festivals,—especially after dark. Almost every night of the year there are en-nichi in some quarter of the capital; and the insect-sellers are rarely idle during the summer and autumn months.

Today, the biggest insect dealer in Tokyo is said to be Kawasumi Kanésaburō, located in Samon-chō in Yotsuya-ku. Most of the smaller dealers get their autumn stock from him. However, the insects that are bred artificially and sold in the summer mainly come from the Yumoto house. Other well-known dealers include Mushi-Sei in Shitaya-ku and Mushi-Toku in Asakusa. These businesses buy insects caught in the countryside and brought into the city by farmers. The wholesale dealers supply both insects and cages to many traveling vendors who operate near the parish temples during the en-nichi, or religious festivals—especially after dark. Almost every night of the year, there are en-nichi happening somewhere in the capital, and the insect sellers are rarely out of work during the summer and autumn months.

Perhaps the following list of current Tōkyō prices[10] for singing-insects may interest the reader:—

Perhaps the following list of current Tokyo prices[10] for singing insects may interest the reader:—

Suzumushi3sen 5 rin, to4sen.
Matsumushi45
Kantan1012
Kin-hibari1012
Kusa-hibari1012
Kuro-hibari812
Kutsuwamushi1015
Yamato-suzu812
Kirigirisu1215
Emma-kōrogi5
Kanétataki12
Umaoi10

These prices, however, rule only during the busy period of the insect trade. In May and the latter part of June the prices are high,—for only artificially bred insects are then in the market. In July kirigirisu brought from the country will sell as low as one sen. The kantan, kusa-hibari, and Yamato-suzu sell sometimes as low as two sen. In August the Emma-kōrogi can be bought even at the rate of ten for one sen; and in September the kuro-hibari, kanétataki, and umaoi sell for one or one and a half sen each. But there is little variation at any season in the prices of suzumushi and of matsumushi. These are never very dear, but never sell at less than three sen; and there is always a demand for them. The suzumushi is the most popular of all; and the[57] greater part of the profits annually made in the insect-trade is said to be gained on the sale of this insect.

These prices only apply during the busy season of the insect trade. In May and the second half of June, prices are high because only artificially bred insects are available. In July, kirigirisu from the countryside can be sold for as low as one sen. The kantan, kusa-hibari, and Yamato-suzu sometimes go for just two sen. In August, you can buy Emma-kōrogi for as little as ten for one sen; and in September, the kuro-hibari, kanétataki, and umaoi sell for one or one and a half sen each. However, the prices of suzumushi and matsumushi don’t vary much throughout the year. These are never very expensive and rarely sell for less than three sen, and there’s always a demand for them. The suzumushi is the most popular one, and the[57] majority of the profits made in the insect trade each year are said to come from selling this insect.

IV

As will be seen from the foregoing price-list, twelve varieties of musical insects are sold in Tōkyō. Nine can be artificially bred,—namely the suzumushi, matsumushi, kirigirisu, kantan, kutsuwamushi, Emma-kōrogi, kin-hibari, kusa-hibari (also called Asa-suzu), and the Yamato-suzu, or Yoshino-suzu. Three varieties, I am told, are not bred for sale, but captured for the market: these are the kanétataki, umaoi or hataori, and kuro-hibari. But a considerable[58] number of all the insects annually offered for sale, are caught in their native haunts.

As shown in the price list above, twelve types of musical insects are sold in Tokyo. Nine of them can be artificially bred: the suzumushi, matsumushi, kirigirisu, kantan, kutsuwamushi, Emma-kōrogi, kin-hibari, kusa-hibari (also known as Asa-suzu), and the Yamato-suzu or Yoshino-suzu. I've heard that three varieties are not bred for sale, but are captured for the market: these are the kanétataki, umaoi or hataori, and kuro-hibari. However, a significant[58] number of the insects offered for sale each year are caught in their natural habitats.

Kanétataki (“The Bell Ringer”) (natural size).

The night-singers are, with few exceptions, easily taken. They are captured with the help of lanterns. Being quickly attracted by light, they approach the lanterns; and when near enough to be observed, they can readily be covered with nets or little baskets. Males and females are usually secured at the same time, for the creatures move about in couples. Only the males sing; but a certain number of females are always taken for breeding purposes. Males and females are kept in the same vessel only for breeding: they are never left together in a cage, because the male ceases to sing when thus mated, and will die in a short time after pairing.

The night-singers are, with few exceptions, easily caught. They’re lured in by lanterns. Attracted to the light, they draw closer, and when they get close enough to be seen, they can easily be trapped with nets or small baskets. Males and females are usually captured together since they tend to move in pairs. Only the males sing, but some females are always taken for breeding. Males and females are kept in the same container only for breeding; they aren't left together in a cage because the male stops singing when paired, and will die shortly after mating.

The breeding pairs are kept in jars or other earthen vessels half-filled with moistened clay, and are supplied every day with fresh food. They do not live long: the male dies first, and the female survives only until her eggs have been laid. The young insects hatched from them, shed their skin in about forty days from birth, after which they grow more rapidly, and soon attain their full development. In their natural state these creatures are hatched a little before the[59] Doyō, or Period of Greatest Heat by the old calendar,—that is to say, about the middle of July;—and they begin to sing in October. But when bred in a warm room, they are hatched early in April; and, with careful feeding, they can be offered for sale before the end of May. When very young, their food is triturated and spread for them upon a smooth piece of wood; but the adults are usually furnished with unprepared food,—consisting of parings of egg-plant, melon-rind, cucumber-rind, or the soft interior parts of the white onion. Some insects, however, are specially nourished;—the abura-kirigirisu, for example, being fed with sugar-water and slices of musk-melon.

The breeding pairs are kept in jars or other clay containers that are half-filled with damp clay and are given fresh food every day. They have a short lifespan: the male dies first, and the female lives only until she lays her eggs. The young insects that hatch from them shed their skin about forty days after birth, after which they grow rapidly and soon reach full development. In their natural environment, these creatures hatch just before the [59] Doyō, or the Period of Greatest Heat according to the old calendar, which is around the middle of July, and they start singing in October. However, when raised in a warm room, they hatch in early April, and with careful feeding, they can be ready for sale before the end of May. When they are very young, their food is ground up and spread on a smooth piece of wood, but the adults are usually given unprepared food, which includes scraps of eggplant, melon rind, cucumber rind, or the soft inner parts of white onion. Some insects, however, are specially fed; for example, the abura-kirigirisu is given sugar water and slices of musk melon.

V

All the insects mentioned in the Tōkyō price-list are not of equal interest; and several of the names appear to refer only to different varieties of one species,—though on this point I am not positive. Some of the insects do not seem to have yet been scientifically classed; and I am no entomologist. But I can offer some general[60] notes on the more important among the little melodists, and free translations of a few out of the countless poems about them,—beginning with the matsumushi, which was celebrated in Japanese verse a thousand years ago:

All the insects mentioned in the Tōkyō price list aren't equally interesting; and several of the names seem to just refer to different varieties of the same species—though I'm not entirely sure about that. Some of the insects don’t appear to have been scientifically categorized yet, and I'm not an entomologist. But I can provide some general[60] notes on the more significant among the little singers, along with loose translations of a few out of the many poems about them—starting with the matsumushi, which was celebrated in Japanese verse a thousand years ago:

Matsumushi.[11]

As ideographically written, the name of this creature signifies “pine-insect;” but, as pronounced, it might mean also “waiting-insect,”—since the verb “matsu,” “to wait,” and the noun “matsu,” “pine,” have the same sound. It is chiefly upon this double meaning of the word as uttered that a host of Japanese poems about the matsumushi are based. Some of these are very old,—dating back to the tenth century at least.

As written with characters, the name of this creature means “pine-insect;” but as pronounced, it can also mean “waiting-insect,”—since the verb “matsu,” “to wait,” and the noun “matsu,” “pine,” sound the same. Many Japanese poems about the matsumushi are primarily based on this double meaning of the word as spoken. Some of these poems are very old,—dating back to at least the tenth century.

Matsumushi (slightly enlarged).

Although by no means a rare insect, the matsumushi is much esteemed for the peculiar clear[61]ness and sweetness of its notes—(onomatopoetically rendered in Japanese by the syllables chin-chirorīn, chin-chirorīn),—little silvery shrillings which I can best describe as resembling the sound of an electric bell heard from a distance. The matsumushi haunts pine-woods and cryptomeria-groves, and makes its music at night. It is a very small insect, with a dark-brown back, and a yellowish belly.

Although not a rare insect, the matsumushi is highly valued for the unique clarity and sweetness of its sounds—(onomatopoetically expressed in Japanese by the syllables chin-chirorīn, chin-chirorīn),—soft silvery chirps that I can best describe as sounding like an electric bell heard from far away. The matsumushi can be found in pine forests and cryptomeria groves, creating its music at night. It's a very small insect, with a dark brown back and a yellowish belly.

Perhaps the oldest extant verses upon the matsumushi are those contained in the Kokinshū,—a famous anthology compiled in the year 905 by the court-poet Tsurayuki and several of his noble friends. Here we first find that play on the name of the insect as pronounced, which was to be repeated in a thousand different keys by a multitude of poets through the literature of more than nine hundred years:—

Perhaps the oldest existing verses about the matsumushi are those found in the Kokinshū—a well-known collection put together in the year 905 by the court poet Tsurayuki and some of his noble friends. Here, we first encounter the wordplay on the name of the insect as it’s pronounced, which would be echoed in countless variations by many poets over the literature of more than nine hundred years:—

In the autumn field Michi mo madoinu; Matsumushi no Koeを出す方法に Yadoya ramen.

“In the autumn-fields I lose my way;—perhaps I might ask for lodging in the direction of the[62] cry of the waiting-insect;”—that is to say, “might sleep to-night in the grass where the insects are waiting for me.” There is in the same work a much prettier poem on the matsumushi by Tsurayuki.

“In the autumn fields, I lose my way;—maybe I could ask for a place to stay in the direction of the[62] sound of the waiting insect;”—which means, “I might sleep tonight in the grass where the insects are waiting for me.” There is a much nicer poem about the matsumushi by Tsurayuki in the same work.

As dusk starts to settle, the male Waiting-insect begins to call;—
I, too, wait for my love, and as I listen, my desire intensifies.

The following poems on the same insect are less ancient but not less interesting:—

The following poems about the same insect are newer but just as interesting:—

Forever gone is the hour of the promised arrival!—
The Waiter's voice is truly one of sadness now!
Saying goodbye is always sad—even saying goodbye to autumn!
O sorrowful matsumushi, do not add to my pain!
Growing clearer and more piercing as the silence of the night deepens,
The Waiting-insect's voice; and I wait in the garden,
Let the voice and the moon come together in my heart.
Suzumushi.[12]

The name signifies “bell-insect;” but the bell of which the sound is thus referred to is a very small bell, or a bunch of little bells such as a Shinto priestess uses in the sacred dances. The[63] suzumushi is a great favorite with insect-fanciers, and is bred in great numbers for the market. In the wild state it is found in many parts of Japan; and at night the noise made by multitudes of suzumushi in certain lonesome places might easily be mistaken,—as it has been by myself more than once,—for the sound of rapids. The Japanese description of the insect as resembling “a watermelon seed”—the black kind—is excellent. It is very small, with a black back, and a white or yellowish belly. Its tintinnabulation—ri-ï-ï-ï-in, as the Japanese render the sound—might easily be mistaken for the tinkling of a suzu. Both the matsumushi and the suzumushi are mentioned in Japanese poems of the period of Engi (901-922).

The name means "bell-insect," but the bell it's referring to is a very small bell, or a cluster of tiny bells like the ones a Shinto priestess uses in sacred dances. The [63] suzumushi is a favorite among insect enthusiasts and is bred in large numbers for the market. In the wild, it's found in many areas of Japan; at night, the sound made by countless suzumushi in certain lonely spots could easily be mistaken—for I have done so more than once—for the sound of rapids. The Japanese description of the insect as resembling "a watermelon seed"—the black kind—is spot on. It's very small, with a black back and a white or yellowish belly. Its tinkling sound—ri-ï-ï-ï-in, as the Japanese express it—could easily be mistaken for the tinkling of a suzu. Both the matsumushi and the suzumushi are mentioned in Japanese poems from the period of Engi (901-922).

Suzumushi (slightly enlarged).

Some of the following poems on the suzumushi are very old; others are of comparatively recent date:—

Some of the following poems about the suzumushi are very old; others are relatively new:—

Yes, my house is old: weeds are growing on the roof;—
But the voice of the suzumushi that will never age!
[64]
Today we're united in love—we who can meet so infrequently!
Listen to how the insects chime!—their sounds keep rhythm with our hearts.
The sound of small bells and the voices of suzumushi,
I hear the sounds of autumn twilight and think about the fields back home.
Even the moonlight rests on the dew of the garden grass;
The only sound in the night is the voice of the suzumushi.
Heard in these unfamiliar fields, the voice of the suzumushi,—
Sweet in the evening twilight—sounds like the sound of home.
The suzumushi exhausts its ability to charm in vain, Always, throughout the long night, my tears keep flowing!
Listen to those tinkling sounds—the song of the suzumushi!
—If a droplet of dew could sing, it would chime with such a voice!
I've become foolishly fond;—I have feelings for the suzumushi!—
When the heavy rains come, what will the creature do?
Hataori-mushi.

The hataori is a beautiful bright-green grasshopper, of very graceful shape. Two reasons are given for its curious name, which signifies “the Weaver.” One is that, when held in a particular way, the struggling gestures of the creature resemble the movements of a girl weaving. The other reason is that its music seems to[65] imitate the sound of the reed and shuttle of a hand-loom in operation,—Ji-ï-ï-ï—chon-chon!—ji-ï-ï-ï—chon-chon!

The hataori is a stunning bright-green grasshopper with a very elegant shape. There are two explanations for its unusual name, which means “the Weaver.” One is that when it's held in a certain way, the way the creature struggles looks like a girl weaving. The other is that its sound seems to[65] mimic the noise of the reed and shuttle of a hand-loom in action,—Ji-ï-ï-ï—chon-chon!—ji-ï-ï-ï—chon-chon!

There is a pretty folk-story about the origin of the hataori and the kirigirisu, which used to be told to Japanese children in former times.—Long, long ago, says the tale, there were two very dutiful daughters who supported their old blind father by the labor of their hands. The elder girl used to weave, and the younger to sew. When the old blind father died at last, these good girls grieved so much that they soon died also. One beautiful morning, some creatures of a kind never seen before were found making music above the graves of the sisters. On the tomb of the elder was a pretty green insect, producing sounds like those made by a girl weaving,—ji-ï-ï-ï, chon-chon! ji-ï-ï-ï, chon-chon! This was the first hataori-mushi. On the tomb of the younger sister was an insect which kept crying out, “Tsuzuré—sasé, sasé!—tsuzuré, tsuzuré—sasé, sasé, sasé!” (Torn clothes—patch, patch them up!—torn clothes, torn clothes—patch up, patch up, patch up!) This was the first kirigirisu. Then everybody knew that the[66] spirits of the good sisters had taken those shapes. Still every autumn they cry to wives and daughters to work well at the loom, and warn them to repair the winter garments of the household before the coming of the cold.

There’s a charming folk story about the origin of the hataori and the kirigirisu, which used to be told to Japanese children in the past. Long ago, the story goes, there were two devoted daughters who took care of their elderly blind father with their hard work. The older sister would weave, while the younger one sewed. When their old blind father passed away, these kind girls were so heartbroken that they soon died as well. One beautiful morning, some unfamiliar creatures were found making music above the sisters' graves. On the elder sister’s grave was a lovely green insect, making sounds like a girl weaving—ji-ï-ï-ï, chon-chon! ji-ï-ï-ï, chon-chon! This was the first hataori-mushi. On the younger sister’s grave was an insect that kept calling out, “Tsuzuré—sasé, sasé!—tsuzuré, tsuzuré—sasé, sasé, sasé!” (Torn clothes—patch them up!—torn clothes, torn clothes—patch up, patch up, patch up!) This was the first kirigirisu. Then everyone realized that the spirits of the good sisters had taken these forms. Every autumn, they still call on wives and daughters to work diligently at the loom and remind them to repair the winter clothes before the cold sets in.

Such poems as I have been able to obtain about the hataori consist of nothing more than pretty fancies. Two, of which I offer free renderings, are ancient,—the first by Tsurayuki; the second by a poetess classically known as “Akinaka’s Daughter”:—

Such poems as I have been able to find about the hataori are just nice little ideas. Two of them, which I present in a modern way, are old—the first by Tsurayuki; the second by a poetess famously known as “Akinaka’s Daughter”:—

I hear the weaving insects, and the fields, in their autumn colors,
Is this the work of the weavers? It looks like Chinese brocade.
Gossamer threads are spread over the bushes and grass:
I hear weaving insects; do they use spider silk to weave?
Umaoi.

The umaoi is sometimes confounded with the hataori, which it much resembles. But the true umaoi—(called junta in Izumo)—is a shorter and thicker insect than the hataori; and has at its tail a hook-shaped protuberance, which the weaver-insect has not. Moreover, there is some difference in the sounds made by the two creatures. The music of the umaoi is not “[67]ji-ï-ï-ï,—chon-chon,” but, “zu-ï-in-tzō!—zu-ï-in-tzō!”—say the Japanese.

The umaoi is often mistaken for the hataori since they look similar. However, the real umaoi—(called junta in Izumo)—is shorter and thicker than the hataori; it also has a hook-shaped bump at its tail, which the weaver-insect doesn’t have. Additionally, the sounds these two insects make are different. The umaoi's music isn't “[67]ji-ï-ï-ï,—chon-chon,” but rather “zu-ï-in-tzō!—zu-ï-in-tzō!”—as the Japanese say.

Umaoi (natural size).
Kirigirisu.[13]

There are different varieties of this much-prized insect. The abura-kirigirisu, a day-singer, is a delicate creature, and must be carefully nourished in confinement. The tachi-kirigirisu, a night-singer, is more commonly found in the market. Captured kirigirisu sold in Tōkyō are mostly from the neighborhood of Itabashi, Niiso, and Todogawa; and these, which fetch high prices, are considered the best. They are large vigorous insects, uttering very clear notes. From Kujiukuri in Kadzusa other and much cheaper kirigirisu are brought to the capital; but these have a disagreeable odor, suffer from the attacks of a peculiar parasite, and are feeble musicians.

There are different types of this highly valued insect. The abura-kirigirisu, a daytime singer, is a delicate creature and needs to be carefully cared for while in captivity. The tachi-kirigirisu, a nighttime singer, is more commonly found in the market. Captured kirigirisu sold in Tōkyō mostly come from the areas of Itabashi, Niiso, and Todogawa; these, which sell for high prices, are considered the best. They are large, strong insects that produce very clear sounds. From Kujiukuri in Kadzusa, other, much cheaper kirigirisu are brought to the capital; however, these have an unpleasant smell, are affected by a specific parasite, and are poor performers.

Cricket (natural size).

As stated elsewhere, the sounds made by the kirigirisu are said to resemble those of the Japanese words, “Tsuzuré—sasé! sasé!” (Torn clothes—patch up! patch up!); and a large proportion of the many poems written about the insect depend for interest upon ingenious but untranslatable allusions to those words. I offer renderings therefore of only two poems on the kirigirisu,—the first by an unknown poet in the Kokinshū; the second by Tadafusa:—

As mentioned elsewhere, the sounds made by the kirigirisu are said to resemble the Japanese words, “Tsuzuré—sasé! sasé!” (Torn clothes—patch up! patch up!); and a large number of the many poems written about the insect rely on clever but untranslatable references to those words for their appeal. Therefore, I provide translations of only two poems about the kirigirisu—the first by an unknown poet in the Kokinshū; the second by Tadafusa:—

O Kirigirisu! When the clover changes color,
Are the nights sad for you like they are for me that can't sleep?
Oh Kirigirisu! Please don't cry so loudly!
Hearing this, my sadness deepens, and the autumn night feels endless!
Kusa-hibari.
Kusa-hibari (natural size).

The kusa-hibari, or “Grass-Lark,”—also called Asa-suzu, or “Morning-Bell;” Yabu-suzu, or “the Little Bell of the Bamboo-grove;” Aki-kazé, or “Autumn-Wind;” and Ko-suzu-mushi, or “the Child of the Bell-Insect,”—is a day-singer. It is very small,—perhaps the smallest of the insect-choir, except the Yamato-suzu.

The kusa-hibari, or "Grass-Lark,"—also known as Asa-suzu, or "Morning-Bell;" Yabu-suzu, or "the Little Bell of the Bamboo-grove;" Aki-kazé, or "Autumn-Wind;" and Ko-suzu-mushi, or "the Child of the Bell-Insect,"—is a daytime singer. It’s very small—possibly the smallest in the insect choir, except for the Yamato-suzu.

Yamato-suzu (“Yamato's Little Bell”) (natural size).
Kin-hibari.

The kin-hibari, or “Golden Lark” used to be found in great numbers about the neighborhood of the well-known Shino-bazu-no-iké,—the great lotos-pond of Uyeno in Tōkyō;—but of late years it has become scarce there. The kin-hibari now sold in the capital are brought from Todogawa and Shimura.

The kin-hibari, or “Golden Lark,” used to be found in large numbers around the famous Shino-bazu-no-iké—the big lotus pond in Ueno, Tokyo; however, it has become rare there in recent years. The kin-hibari now sold in the city are sourced from Todogawa and Shimura.

Kin-hibari (natural size).
Kuro-hibari.

The kuro-hibari, or “Black Lark,” is rather uncommon, and comparatively dear. It is caught in the country about Tōkyō, but is never bred.

The kuro-hibari, or “Black Lark,” is quite rare and relatively expensive. It is caught in the area around Tōkyō, but it is never bred.

Kuro-hibari (natural size).
Kōrogi.

There are many varieties of this night-cricket,—called kōrogi from its music:—“kiri-kiri-kiri-kiri!—kōro-kōro-kōro-kōro!—ghi-ï-ï-ï-ï-ï-ï![71] One variety, the ebi-kōrogi, or “shrimp-kōrogi,” does not make any sound. But the uma-kōrogi, or “horse-kōrogi;” the Oni-kōrogi, or “Demon-kōrogi;” and the Emma-kōrogi, or “Cricket-of-Emma[14] [King of the Dead],” are all good musicians. The color is blackish-brown, or black;—the best singing-varieties have curious wavy markings on the wings.

There are many types of night crickets, known as kōrogi because of their music:—“kiri-kiri-kiri-kiri!—kōro-kōro-kōro-kōro!—ghi-ï-ï-ï-ï-ï-ï![71] One type, the ebi-kōrogi, or “shrimp-kōrogi,” doesn’t make any sound. But the uma-kōrogi, or “horse-kōrogi;” the Oni-kōrogi, or “Demon-kōrogi;” and the Emma-kōrogi, or “Cricket-of-Emma[14] [King of the Dead],” are all great singers. They are usually a blackish-brown or black color; the best singing types have interesting wavy patterns on their wings.

Emma cricket (natural size).
Emma grasshopper.

An interesting fact regarding the kōrogi is that mention of it is made in the very oldest collection of Japanese poems known, the Manyōshu, probably compiled about the middle of the eighth[72] century. The following lines, by an unknown poet, which contain this mention, are therefore considerably more than eleven hundred years old:—

An interesting fact about the kōrogi is that it is mentioned in the oldest known collection of Japanese poems, the Manyōshu, which was likely put together around the middle of the eighth[72] century. The following lines, by an unknown poet, containing this mention, are therefore over eleven hundred years old:—

In the garden Murasamé sword Kōrogi no Naku, if you hear me Aki tsukinikeri.

[“Showers have sprinkled the garden-grass. Hearing the sound of the crying of the kōrogi, I know that the autumn has come.”]

[“Showers have sprinkled the garden grass. Hearing the sound of the crying kōrogi, I know that autumn has arrived.”]

Kutsuwamushi.

There are several varieties of this extraordinary creature,—also called onomatopoetically gatcha-gatcha,—which is most provokingly described in dictionaries as “a kind of noisy cricket”! The variety commonly sold in Tōkyō has a green[73] back, and a yellowish-white abdomen; but there are also brown and reddish varieties. The kutsuwamushi is difficult to capture, but easy to breed. As the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi is the most wonderful musician among the sun-loving cicadæ or semi, so the kutsuwamushi is the most wonderful of night-crickets. It owes its name, which means “The Bridle-bit-Insect,” to its noise, which resembles the jingling and ringing of the old-fashioned Japanese bridle-bit (kutsuwa). But[74] the sound is really much louder and much more complicated than ever was the jingling of a single kutsuwa; and the accuracy of the comparison is not easily discerned while the creature is storming beside you. Without the evidence of one’s own eyes, it were hard to believe that so small a life could make so prodigious a noise. Certainly the vibratory apparatus in this insect must be very complicated. The sound begins with a thin sharp whizzing, as of leaking steam, and slowly strengthens;—then to the whizzing is suddenly added a quick dry clatter, as of castanets;—and then, as the whole machinery rushes into operation, you hear, high above the whizzing and the clatter, a torrent of rapid ringing tones like the tapping of a gong. These, the last to begin, are also the first to cease; then the castanets stop; and finally the whizzing dies;—but the full orchestra may remain in operation for several hours at a time, without a pause. Heard from far away at night the sound is pleasant, and is really so much like the ringing of a bridle-bit, that when you first listen to it you cannot but feel how much real poetry belongs to the name of this insect,—celebrated from of old as “playing at ghostly escort in ways where no man can pass.”

There are several types of this amazing creature, also known onomatopoetically as gatcha-gatcha, which dictionaries frustratingly describe as “a kind of noisy cricket”! The variety commonly sold in Tōkyō has a green[73] back and a yellowish-white abdomen, but there are also brown and reddish ones. The kutsuwamushi is tricky to catch but easy to breed. Just like the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi is the best musician among the sun-loving cicadas or semi, the kutsuwamushi is the best of the night crickets. Its name, meaning “The Bridle-bit-Insect,” comes from its sound, which is similar to the jingling and ringing of the old-fashioned Japanese bridle-bit (kutsuwa). However, the noise is actually much louder and more complex than the sound of a single kutsuwa; you can’t really notice the similarity while it’s buzzing right next to you. Without seeing it for yourself, it would be hard to believe that such a small creature can create such a huge noise. Clearly, the sound-making mechanism in this insect must be quite intricate. The sound starts with a thin, sharp whizzing, like leaking steam, and gradually grows stronger; then a quick, dry clatter, like castanets, is suddenly added to the whizzing; and then, as the whole system kicks into gear, you hear a rush of rapid ringing tones high above the whizzing and clattering, resembling the sound of a gong. These tones, which are the last to start, are also the first to stop; then the castanets go silent; and finally, the whizzing fades;—but the entire ensemble can continue for several hours at a time without a break. When you hear it from a distance at night, the sound is pleasing and truly resembles the ringing of a bridle-bit. When you first listen to it, you can’t help but appreciate the real poetry behind this insect’s name, which has been celebrated since ancient times for “playing at ghostly escort in paths where no man can pass.”

Kutsuwamushi (natural size).

The most ancient poem on the kutsuwamushi is perhaps the following, by the Lady Idzumi-Shikibu:—

The oldest poem about the kutsuwamushi is probably this one, by Lady Idzumi-Shikibu:—

Waga seko wa Koma ni makasété Kinikeri to, Kiku ni kikasuru Kutsuwamushi, right!

—which might be thus freely rendered:

—which might be expressed like this:

Listen! His bridle rings; that must be my husband. Hurrying home now—faster than the horse can take him!...
Ah! My ear was fooled!—only the Kutsuwamushi!
Kantan.

This insect—also called kantan-gisu, and kantan-no-kirigirisu,—is a dark-brown night-cricket. Its note—“zi-ï-ï-ï-in” is peculiar: I can only compare it to the prolonged twang of a bow-string. But this comparison is not satisfactory, because there is a penetrant metallic quality in the twang, impossible to describe.

This insect—also known as kantan-gisu and kantan-no-kirigirisu—is a dark-brown night cricket. Its call—“zi-ï-ï-ï-in” is unique: I can only liken it to the extended twang of a bowstring. But this comparison falls short, as there’s a sharp metallic quality to the twang that’s hard to describe.

Kantan (natural size).

VI

Besides poems about the chanting of particular insects, there are countless Japanese poems, ancient and modern, upon the voices of night-insects in general,—chiefly in relation to the autumn season. Out of a multitude I have selected and translated a few of the more famous only, as typical of the sentiment or fancy of hundreds. Although some of my renderings are far from literal as to language, I believe that they express with tolerable faithfulness the thought and feeling of the originals:—

Besides poems about the songs of specific insects, there are countless Japanese poems, both ancient and modern, about the sounds of night-insects in general—mainly related to the autumn season. I’ve chosen and translated a few of the more famous ones as examples of the sentiment or imagination found in many others. While some of my translations may not be word-for-word accurate, I believe they capture the original thoughts and feelings quite well:—

I know the autumn is not coming just for me;—
Yet, hearing the insects sing, my heart becomes sad all at once.
Kokinshū.
In the moonlight, the chorus of insect voices softly echoes: Tonight, the sadness of autumn is expressed in their mournful tone.
I can never find rest on the chilly nights of autumn,
Because of the pain I hear in the insects' sorrowful song.
What is it like in the fields where the dew is falling heavily? In the voices of insects that reach me, I hear the chill of cold.
I would never take my path through the grass in autumn:
If I were to walk on insect voices__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—how would I feel!
The song remains unchanged, but the sounds of the insects vary,
Perhaps their sorrows differ, depending on their hearts.
Idzumi-Shikibu.
My childhood home has changed, except for those insect voices:
I think they're trying to talk about happier times that have passed.
These trembling droplets on the grass—are they tears for the end of autumn?—
Tears of the insect singers who now mournfully cry?

It might be thought that several of the poems above given were intended to express either a real or an affected sympathy with imagined insect-pain. But this would be a wrong interpretation.[78] In most compositions of this class, the artistic purpose is to suggest, by indirect means, various phases of the emotion of love,—especially that melancholy which lends its own passional tone to the aspects and the voices of nature. The baroque fancy that dew might be insect-tears, is by its very exaggeration intended to indicate the extravagance of grief, as well as to suggest that human tears have been freshly shed. The verses in which a woman declares that her heart has become too affectionate, since she cannot but feel for the bell-insect during a heavy shower, really bespeak the fond anxiety felt for some absent beloved, travelling in the time of the great rains. Again, in the lines about “treading on insect-voices,” the dainty scruple is uttered only as a hint of that intensification of feminine tenderness which love creates. And a still more remarkable example of this indirect double-suggestiveness is offered by the little poem prefacing this article,—

It might be thought that several of the poems mentioned above were meant to show either genuine or feigned sympathy for imagined insect pain. But that would be a mistaken interpretation.[78] In most pieces of this kind, the artistic goal is to indirectly suggest different aspects of the emotion of love—especially that sadness that gives its own passionate tone to the sights and sounds of nature. The fanciful idea that dew could be insect tears is, in its very exaggeration, meant to represent the intensity of grief, as well as to imply that human tears have been recently shed. The verses where a woman says her heart has become too affectionate since she can't help but feel for the bell insect during a heavy downpour really reflect the deep concern she has for an absent loved one traveling during the rainy season. Again, in the lines about "stepping on insect voices," the delicate hesitation is expressed only as a hint of the heightened sensitivity that love brings about in women. And an even more notable example of this indirect double meaning is found in the little poem that introduces this article,—

"O insect, insect! Do you think that Karma can be worn out by song?"

The Western reader would probably suppose that the insect-condition, or insect-state-of-being, is here referred to; but the real thought of the[79] speaker, presumably a woman, is that her own sorrow is the result of faults committed in former lives, and is therefore impossible to alleviate.

The Western reader might think that the text is talking about an insect-like state, but the actual point the speaker, likely a woman, is making is that her current sorrow comes from mistakes made in past lives, making it impossible to fix.

It will have been observed that a majority of the verses cited refer to autumn and to the sensations of autumn. Certainly Japanese poets have not been insensible to the real melancholy inspired by autumn,—that vague strange annual revival of ancestral pain: dim inherited sorrow of millions of memories associated through millions of years with the death of summer;—but in nearly every utterance of this melancholy, the veritable allusion is to grief of parting. With its color-changes, its leaf-whirlings, and the ghostly plaint of its insect-voices, autumn Buddhistically symbolizes impermanency, the certainty of bereavement, the pain that clings to all desire, and the sadness of isolation.

It’s been noticed that most of the quoted verses talk about autumn and the feelings it brings. Japanese poets have definitely felt the real sadness that autumn evokes—a strange annual reminder of ancestral pain: a dim, inherited sorrow tied to countless memories over the years connected to the end of summer;—but in almost every expression of this sadness, the real reference is to the sorrow of goodbye. With its changing colors, swirling leaves, and the haunting sounds of insects, autumn symbolically represents impermanence, the inevitability of loss, the pain attached to all desires, and the loneliness that accompanies it.

But even if these poems on insects were primarily intended to shadow amorous emotion, do they not reflect also for us the subtlest influences of nature,—wild pure nature,—upon imagination and memory? Does not the place accorded to insect-melody, in the home-life as well as in the literature of Japan, prove an æsthetic sensi[80]bility developed in directions that yet remain for us almost unexplored? Does not the shrilling booth of the insect-seller at a night-festival proclaim even a popular and universal comprehension of things divined in the West only by our rarest poets:—the pleasure-pain of autumn’s beauty, the weird sweetness of the voices of the night, the magical quickening of remembrance by echoes of forest and field? Surely we have something to learn from the people in whose mind the simple chant of a cricket can awaken whole fairy-swarms of tender and delicate fancies. We may boast of being their masters in the mechanical,—their teachers of the artificial in all its varieties of ugliness;—but in the knowledge of the natural,—in the feeling of the joy and beauty of earth,—they exceed us like the Greeks of old. Yet perhaps it will be only when our blind aggressive industrialism has wasted and sterilized their paradise,—substituting everywhere for beauty the utilitarian, the conventional, the vulgar, the utterly hideous,—that we shall begin with remorseful amazement to comprehend the charm of that which we destroyed.

But even if these poems about insects were mainly meant to reflect romantic feelings, don’t they also show us the subtle influences of nature—wild, pure nature—on our imagination and memory? Doesn’t the importance of insect sounds in both the everyday life and literature of Japan demonstrate an artistic sensitivity that remains largely unexplored by us? Doesn’t the loud cry of the insect seller at a night festival signal a widespread understanding of ideas that we only glimpse in the works of our rarest poets: the bittersweet beauty of autumn, the eerie sweetness of nighttime sounds, the magical revival of memories through echoes from forests and fields? Surely, we have something to learn from a people who can have the simple song of a cricket spark entire flocks of tender and delicate thoughts. We might pride ourselves on being their masters in the technical aspects—and their teachers of artificial ugliness—but in understanding the natural world and feeling the joy and beauty of the earth, they surpass us like the ancient Greeks. Yet perhaps it will only be when our blind, aggressive industrialism has destroyed and rendered their paradise barren—replacing beauty everywhere with the practical, the conventional, the vulgar, the utterly hideous—that we will begin to realize with regret and astonishment the charm of what we’ve lost.

A Question in the Zen Texts

I

My friend opened a thin yellow volume of that marvellous text which proclaims at sight the patience of the Buddhist engraver. Movable Chinese types may be very useful; but the best of which they are capable is ugliness itself when compared with the beauty of the old block-printing.

My friend opened a slim yellow book of that amazing text that immediately showcases the patience of the Buddhist engraver. Movable Chinese types might be practical; but what they achieve is pure ugliness when stacked against the beauty of traditional block printing.

“I have a queer story for you,” he said.

“I have a strange story for you,” he said.

“A Japanese story?”

"A Japanese tale?"

“No,—Chinese.”

“No, it's Chinese.”

“What is the book?”

“What’s the book?”

“According to Japanese pronunciation of the Chinese characters of the title, we call it Mu-Mon-Kwan, which means ‘The Gateless Barrier.’ It is one of the books especially studied by the Zen sect, or sect of Dhyâna. A peculiarity of some of the Dhyâna texts,—this being a good example,—is that they are not explanatory.[84] They only suggest. Questions are put; but the student must think out the answers for himself. He must think them out, but not write them. You know that Dhyâna represents human effort to reach, through meditation, zones of thought beyond the range of verbal expression; and any thought once narrowed into utterance loses all Dhyâna quality.... Well, this story is supposed to be true; but it is used only for a Dhyâna question. There are three different Chinese versions of it; and I can give you the substance of the three.”

“According to the Japanese pronunciation of the Chinese characters in the title, we call it Mu-Mon-Kwan, which means ‘The Gateless Barrier.’ It's one of the books that the Zen sect, or Dhyâna sect, studies in particular. A unique feature of some Dhyâna texts—this being a good example—is that they aren't explanatory.[84] They only suggest. Questions are posed, but the student has to figure out the answers on their own. They must think them out, but not write them down. You see, Dhyâna represents the human effort to reach, through meditation, areas of thought that go beyond what can be put into words; and any thought that is shaped into speech loses its Dhyâna quality... Well, this story is said to be true, but it is only used for a Dhyâna question. There are three different Chinese versions of it, and I can share the essence of all three.”

Which he did as follows:—

Which he did like this:—

II

The story of the girl Ts’ing, which is told in the Lui-shwo-li-hwan-ki, cited by the Ching-tang-luh, and commented upon in the Wu-mu-kwan (called by the Japanese Mu-Mon-Kwan), which is a book of the Zen sect:

The story of the girl Ts’ing, which is told in the Lui-shwo-li-hwan-ki, cited by the Ching-tang-luh, and commented upon in the Wu-mu-kwan (called by the Japanese Mu-Mon-Kwan), which is a book of the Zen sect:

There lived in Han-yang a man called Chang-Kien, whose child-daughter, Ts’ing, was of peerless beauty. He had also a nephew called Wang-Chau,—a very handsome boy. The[85] children played together, and were fond of each other. Once Kien jestingly said to his nephew:—“Some day I will marry you to my little daughter.” Both children remembered these words; and they believed themselves thus betrothed.

There was a man named Chang-Kien living in Han-yang, whose daughter, Ts’ing, was incredibly beautiful. He also had a nephew named Wang-Chau, a very handsome boy. The[85] kids played together and were close to each other. Once, Kien jokingly told his nephew, “One day, I will marry you to my little daughter.” Both kids remembered this and thought they were engaged.

When Ts’ing grew up, a man of rank asked for her in marriage; and her father decided to comply with the demand. Ts’ing was greatly troubled by this decision. As for Chau, he was so much angered and grieved that he resolved to leave home, and go to another province. The next day he got a boat ready for his journey, and after sunset, without bidding farewell to any one, he proceeded up the river. But in the middle of the night he was startled by a voice calling to him, “Wait!—it is I!”—and he saw a girl running along the bank towards the boat. It was Ts’ing. Chau was unspeakably delighted. She sprang into the boat; and the lovers found their way safely to the province of Chuh.

When Ts’ing grew up, a man of status asked to marry her, and her father decided to agree to the offer. Ts’ing was deeply troubled by this decision. Chau, on the other hand, was so hurt and upset that he decided to leave home and go to another province. The next day, he prepared a boat for his journey, and after sunset, without saying goodbye to anyone, he headed up the river. But in the middle of the night, he was startled by a voice calling out to him, “Wait!—it’s me!”—and he saw a girl running along the bank toward the boat. It was Ts’ing. Chau was overjoyed. She jumped into the boat, and the lovers made their way safely to the province of Chuh.

In the province of Chuh they lived happily for six years; and they had two children. But Ts’ing could not forget her parents, and often longed to see them again. At last she said to her husband:—“Because in former time I could[86] not bear to break the promise made to you, I ran away with you and forsook my parents,—although knowing that I owed them all possible duty and affection. Would it not now be well to try to obtain their forgiveness?” “Do not grieve yourself about that,” said Chau;—“we shall go to see them.” He ordered a boat to be prepared; and a few days later he returned with his wife to Han-yang.

In the province of Chuh, they lived happily for six years and had two children. However, Ts’ing couldn't forget her parents and often longed to see them again. Finally, she said to her husband, “Because I once couldn’t bear to break the promise I made to you, I ran away with you and left my parents, even though I knew I owed them all possible duty and affection. Wouldn't it be a good idea to try to get their forgiveness now?” “Don't worry about that,” said Chau. “We’ll go see them.” He arranged for a boat to be prepared, and a few days later, he took his wife back to Han-yang.

According to custom in such cases, the husband first went to the house of Kien, leaving Ts’ing alone in the boat. Kien, welcomed his nephew with every sign of joy, and said:—

According to tradition in such cases, the husband first went to Kien's house, leaving Ts’ing alone in the boat. Kien welcomed his nephew with every sign of joy and said:—

“How much I have been longing to see you! I was often afraid that something had happened to you.”

“How much I’ve been wanting to see you! I often worried that something happened to you.”

Chau answered respectfully:—

Chau responded respectfully:—

“I am distressed by the undeserved kindness of your words. It is to beg your forgiveness that I have come.”

“I’m upset by the unwarranted kindness of your words. I’ve come to ask for your forgiveness.”

But Kien did not seem to understand. He asked:—

But Kien didn't seem to get it. He asked:—

“To what matter do you refer?”

“To what issue are you referring?”

“I feared,” said Chau, “that you were angry with me for having run away with Ts’ing. I took her with me to the province of Chuh.”

“I was worried,” said Chau, “that you were upset with me for running off with Ts’ing. I took her with me to the province of Chuh.”

“What Ts’ing was that?” asked Kien.

“What Ts’ing was that?” Kien asked.

“Your daughter Ts’ing,” answered Chau, beginning to suspect his father-in-law of some malevolent design.

“Your daughter Ts’ing,” Chau replied, starting to suspect his father-in-law of some bad intentions.

“What are you talking about?” cried Kien, with every appearance of astonishment. “My daughter Ts’ing has been sick in bed all these years,—ever since the time when you went away.”

“What are you talking about?” shouted Kien, looking genuinely shocked. “My daughter Ts’ing has been sick in bed all these years—ever since you left.”

“Your daughter Ts’ing,” returned Chau, becoming angry, “has not been sick. She has been my wife for six years; and we have two children; and we have both returned to this place only to seek your pardon. Therefore please do not mock us!”

“Your daughter Ts’ing,” Chau replied angrily, “has not been sick. She has been my wife for six years, and we have two children. We have both come back to this place just to ask for your forgiveness. So please don’t mock us!”

For a moment the two looked at each other in silence. Then Kien arose, and motioning to his nephew to follow, led the way to an inner room where a sick girl was lying. And Chau, to his utter amazement, saw the face of Ts’ing,—beautiful, but strangely thin and pale.

For a moment, the two stared at each other in silence. Then Kien stood up and gestured for his nephew to follow him as he walked to an inner room where a sick girl was lying. Chau, to his complete surprise, saw the face of Ts'ing—beautiful, but oddly thin and pale.

“She cannot speak,” explained the old man; “but she can understand.” And Kien said to her, laughingly:—“Chau tells me that you ran away with him, and that you gave him two children.”

“She can’t talk,” the old man explained; “but she can understand.” And Kien said to her, laughing, “Chau told me that you ran away with him and that you gave him two kids.”

The sick girl looked at Chau, and smiled; but remained silent.

The sick girl looked at Chau and smiled, but stayed quiet.

“Now come with me to the river,” said the bewildered visitor to his father-in-law. “For I can assure you,—in spite of what I have seen in this house,—that your daughter Ts’ing is at this moment in my boat.”

“Now come with me to the river,” said the confused visitor to his father-in-law. “Because I can assure you,—despite what I have seen in this house,—that your daughter Ts’ing is currently in my boat.”

They went to the river; and there, indeed, was the young wife, waiting. And seeing her father, she bowed down before him, and besought his pardon.

They went to the river, and there was the young wife waiting. When she saw her father, she bowed down before him and begged for his forgiveness.

Kien said to her:—

Kien told her:—

“If you really be my daughter, I have nothing but love for you. Yet though you seem to be my daughter, there is something which I cannot understand.... Come with us to the house.”

“If you really are my daughter, I have nothing but love for you. But even though you appear to be my daughter, there’s something I can’t understand.... Come with us to the house.”

So the three proceeded toward the house. As they neared it, they saw that the sick girl,—who had not before left her bed for years,—was coming to meet them, smiling as if much delighted. And the two Ts’ings approached each other. But then—nobody could ever tell how—they suddenly melted into each other, and became one body, one person, one Ts’ing,—even more beautiful than before, and showing no sign of sickness or of sorrow.

So the three made their way to the house. As they got closer, they saw that the sick girl—who hadn’t gotten out of bed for years—was coming to meet them, smiling as if she were really happy. The two Ts’ings came together. But then—nobody could ever explain how—they suddenly merged, becoming one body, one person, one Ts’ing— even more beautiful than before, showing no signs of illness or sadness.

Kien said to Chau:—

Kien told Chau:—

“Ever since the day of your going, my daughter was dumb, and most of the time like a person who had taken too much wine. Now I know that her spirit was absent.”

“Ever since the day you left, my daughter has been silent, and most of the time she's acted like someone who's had too much to drink. Now I realize that her spirit was missing.”

Ts’ing herself said:—

Ts’ing herself said:—

“Really I never knew that I was at home. I saw Chau going away in silent anger; and the same night I dreamed that I ran after his boat.... But now I cannot tell which was really I,—the I that went away in the boat, or the I that stayed at home.”

“Honestly, I never realized that I was home. I saw Chau leaving in quiet anger; and that night I dreamed I chased after his boat... But now I can’t figure out which version of me was real—the me that left in the boat, or the me that stayed at home.”

III

“That is the whole of the story,” my friend observed. “Now there is a note about it in the Mu-Mon-Kwan that may interest you. This note says:—‘The fifth patriarch of the Zen sect once asked a priest,—”In the case of the separation of the spirit of the girl Ts’ing, which was the true Ts’ing?”’ It was only because of this question that the story was cited in the book. But the question is not answered. The author only remarks:—‘If you can decide which was[90] the real Ts’ing, then you will have learned that to go out of one envelope and into another is merely like putting up at an inn. But if you have not yet reached this degree of enlightenment, take heed that you do not wander aimlessly about the world. Otherwise, when Earth, Water, Fire, and Wind shall suddenly be dissipated, you will be like a crab with seven hands and eight legs, thrown into boiling water. And in that time do not say that you were never told about the Thing.’... Now the Thing—”

“That’s the whole story,” my friend said. “Now, there’s a note about it in the Mu-Mon-Kwan that you might find interesting. This note says:—‘The fifth patriarch of the Zen sect once asked a priest, —”In the case of the spirit of the girl Ts’ing separating, which was the true Ts’ing?”’ It was only because of this question that the story was mentioned in the book. But the question remains unanswered. The author only comments:—‘If you can figure out which was [90] the real Ts’ing, then you’ll understand that moving from one envelope to another is just like staying at an inn. But if you haven’t reached this level of enlightenment yet, be careful not to wander around aimlessly through life. Otherwise, when Earth, Water, Fire, and Wind suddenly disappear, you’ll be like a crab with seven hands and eight legs thrown into boiling water. And during that time, don’t say you were never warned about the Thing.’... Now, the Thing—”

“I do not want to hear about the Thing,” I interrupted,—“nor about the crab with seven hands and eight legs. I want to hear about the clothes.”

“I don’t want to hear about the Thing,” I interrupted, “or the crab with seven hands and eight legs. I want to hear about the clothes.”

“What clothes?”

"What outfits?"

“At the time of their meeting, the two Ts’ings would have been differently dressed,—very differently, perhaps; for one was a maid, and the other a wife. Did the clothes of the two also blend together? Suppose that one had a silk robe and the other a robe of cotton, would these have mixed into a texture of silk and cotton? Suppose that one was wearing a blue girdle, and the other a yellow girdle, would the result have been a green girdle?... Or did one Ts’ing simply slip out[91] of her costume, and leave it on the ground, like the cast-off shell of a cicada?”

“At the time of their meeting, the two Ts’ings would have been dressed very differently, maybe even drastically; one was a maid, and the other a wife. Did their clothes mix in a way? Imagine one wearing a silk robe and the other in a cotton robe—would those have blended into a fabric of silk and cotton? What if one wore a blue girdle and the other a yellow one; would they have created a green girdle?… Or did one Ts’ing just slip out of her outfit, leaving it on the ground like the discarded shell of a cicada?”

“None of the texts say anything about the clothes,” my friend replied: “so I cannot tell you. But the subject is quite irrelevant, from the Buddhist point of view. The doctrinal question is the question of what I suppose you would call the personality of Ts’ing.”

“None of the texts mention anything about the clothes,” my friend replied, “so I can’t tell you. But the topic is pretty irrelevant from a Buddhist perspective. The main issue is what I guess you would refer to as the personality of Ts’ing.”

“And yet it is not answered,” I said.

“And yet it hasn’t been answered,” I said.

“It is best answered,” my friend replied, “by not being answered.”

“It’s best answered,” my friend replied, “by not answering it.”

“How so?”

“How come?”

“Because there is no such thing as personality.”

“Because personality doesn't actually exist.”

The Literature of the Dead

Shindaréba koso ikitaré.

If you’re alive, you exist.

“Only because of having died, does one enter into life.”
Buddhist proverb.

“Only by dying does one truly enter into life.”
Buddhist saying.

I

Behind my dwelling, but hidden from view by a very lofty curtain of trees, there is a Buddhist temple, with a cemetery attached to it. The cemetery itself is in a grove of pines, many centuries old; and the temple stands in a great quaint lonesome garden. Its religious name is Ji-shō-in; but the people call it Kobudera, which means the Gnarled, or Knobby Temple, because it is built of undressed timber,—great logs of hinoki, selected for their beauty or strangeness of shape, and simply prepared for the builder by the removal of limbs and bark. But such gnarled and knobby wood is precious: it is of the hardest and most enduring, and costs far more than com[96]mon building-material,—as might be divined from the fact that the beautiful alcoves and the choicest parts of Japanese interiors are finished with wood of a similar kind. To build Kobudera was an undertaking worthy of a prince; and, as a matter of history, it was a prince who erected it, for a place of family worship. There is a doubtful tradition that two designs were submitted to him by the architect, and that he chose the more fantastic one under the innocent impression that undressed timber would prove cheap. But whether it owes its existence to a mistake or not, Kobudera remains one of the most interesting temples of Japan. The public have now almost forgotten its existence;—but it was famous in the time of Iyemitsu; and its appellation, Ji-shō-in, was taken from the kaimyō of one of the great Shogun’s ladies, whose superb tomb may be seen in its cemetery. Before Meiji, the temple was isolated among woods and fields; but the city has now swallowed up most of the green spaces that once secluded it, and has pushed out the ugliest of new streets directly in front of its gate.

Behind my home, but hidden from view by a tall curtain of trees, there's a Buddhist temple with an attached cemetery. The cemetery itself is in a grove of ancient pines, and the temple stands in a large, quaint, lonely garden. Its official name is Ji-shō-in, but the locals call it Kobudera, which means the Gnarled or Knobby Temple, because it’s made of untreated timber—large logs of hinoki, chosen for their beauty or unique shapes, simply prepared for construction by removing branches and bark. However, that gnarled and knobby wood is valuable; it's the hardest and most durable type, and it costs much more than common building materials—as one could guess from the fact that beautiful alcoves and the finest parts of Japanese interiors are made with similar wood. Building Kobudera was a project fit for a prince; in fact, it was a prince who constructed it for family worship. There's a questionable legend that two designs were presented to him by the architect, and he chose the more elaborate one, mistakenly thinking that untreated timber would be cheap. But whether it came into being due to a mistake or not, Kobudera remains one of the most intriguing temples in Japan. The public has nearly forgotten about it; however, it was well-known during the time of Iyemitsu, and its name, Ji-shō-in, was taken from the kaimyō of one of the great Shogun’s ladies, whose magnificent tomb can be seen in the cemetery. Before the Meiji era, the temple was surrounded by woods and fields, but the city has now engulfed most of the greenery that once sheltered it, pushing ugly new streets right in front of its gate.

Kobudera Gate

This gate—a structure of gnarled logs, with a tiled and tilted Chinese roof—is a fitting pref[97]ace to the queer style of the temple itself. From either gable-end of the gate-roof, a demon-head, grinning under triple horns, looks down upon the visitor.[16] Within, except at the hours of prayer, all is green silence. Children do not play in the[98] court—perhaps because the temple is a private one. The ground is everywhere hidden by a fine thick moss of so warm a color, that the brightest foliage of the varied shrubbery above it looks sombre by contrast; and the bases of walls, the pedestals of monuments, the stonework of the bell-tower, the masonry of the ancient well, are muffled with the same luminous growth. Maples and pines and cryptomerias screen the façade of the temple; and, if your visit be in autumn, you may find the whole court filled with the sweet heavy perfume of the mokusei[17]-blossom. After having looked at the strange temple, you would find it worth while to enter the cemetery, by the black gate on the west side of the court.

This gate—a structure of twisted logs with a tiled and slanted Chinese roof—perfectly sets the tone for the temple's unusual style. From each end of the gate roof, a demon head, grinning beneath three horns, watches over visitors. Within, except during worship hours, there’s a peaceful green silence. Children don’t play in the courtyard—probably because the temple is private. The ground is entirely covered by a soft, thick moss in such a warm hue that the brightest leaves of the various shrubs above seem dull in comparison; the bases of walls, the pedestals of monuments, the stonework of the bell tower, and the masonry of the ancient well are all cloaked in this vibrant growth. Maples, pines, and cryptomerias shield the front of the temple; and if you visit in autumn, you might find the entire courtyard filled with the sweet, heavy scent of the mokusei blossom. After taking in the odd temple, it would be worthwhile to enter the cemetery through the black gate on the west side of the courtyard.

I like to wander in that cemetery,—partly because in the twilight of its great trees, and in the silence of centuries which has gathered about them, one can forget the city and its turmoil, and dream out of space and time,—but much more because it is full of beauty, and of the poetry of great faith. Indeed of such poetry it possesses riches quite exceptional. Each Buddhist sect has[99] its own tenets, rites, and forms; and the special character of these is reflected in the iconography and epigraphy of its burial-grounds,—so that for any experienced eye a Tendai graveyard is readily distinguishable from a Shingon graveyard, or a Zen graveyard from one belonging to a Nichiren congregation. But at Kobudera the inscriptions and the sculptures peculiar to several Buddhist sects can be studied side by side. Founded for the Hokké, or Nichiren rite, the temple nevertheless passed, in the course of generations, under the control of other sects—the last being the Tendai;—and thus its cemetery now offers a most interesting medley of the emblems and the epitaphic formularies of various persuasions. It was here that I first learned, under the patient teaching of an Oriental friend, something about the Buddhist literature of the dead.

I enjoy wandering in that cemetery—partly because in the twilight of its towering trees and the silence of centuries surrounding them, you can forget the city and its chaos, and drift out of space and time—but even more because it’s full of beauty and the poetry of great faith. In fact, it contains truly exceptional treasures of such poetry. Each Buddhist sect has its own beliefs, rituals, and forms, and this unique character is reflected in the art and inscriptions of its burial grounds—so for anyone with an experienced eye, a Tendai graveyard is easy to distinguish from a Shingon graveyard, or a Zen graveyard from one belonging to a Nichiren group. But at Kobudera, the inscriptions and sculptures from several Buddhist sects can be studied side by side. Founded for the Hokké or Nichiren rite, the temple eventually came under the control of other sects over generations—the last being the Tendai—so its cemetery now presents an interesting mix of symbols and epitaphs from various traditions. It was here that I first learned, thanks to the patient teaching of an Oriental friend, something about Buddhist literature related to the dead.

No one able to feel beauty could refuse to confess the charm of the old Buddhist cemeteries,—with their immemorial trees, their evergreen mazes of shrubbery trimmed into quaintest shapes, the carpet-softness of their mossed paths, the weird but unquestionable art of their monuments. And no great knowledge of Buddhism is[100] needed to enable you, even at first sight, to understand something of this art. You would recognize the lotos chiselled upon tombs or water-tanks, and would doubtless observe that the designs of the pedestals represent a lotos of eight petals,—though you might not know that these eight petals symbolize the Eight Intelligences. You would recognize the manji, or svastika, figuring the Wheel of the Law,—though ignorant of its relation to the Mahâyâna philosophy. You would perhaps be able to recognize also the images of certain Buddhas,—though not aware of the meaning of their attitudes or emblems in relation to mystical ecstasy or to the manifestation of the Six Supernatural Powers. And you would be touched by the simple pathos of the offerings,—the incense and the flowers before the tombs, the water poured out for the dead,—even though unable to divine the deeper pathos of the beliefs that make the cult. But unless an excellent Chinese scholar as well as a Buddhist philosopher, all book-knowledge of the great religion would still leave you helpless in a world of riddles. The marvellous texts,—the exquisite Chinese scriptures chiselled into the granite of tombs, or limned by a master-brush upon the[101] smooth wood of the sotoba,—will yield their secrets only to an interpreter of no common powers. And the more you become familiar with their aspect, the more the mystery of them tantalizes,—especially after you have learned that a literal translation of them would mean, in the majority of cases, exactly nothing!

No one who can appreciate beauty could deny the allure of the old Buddhist cemeteries—with their ancient trees, the lush greenery shaped into unique designs, the soft moss-covered paths, and the eerie yet undeniable artistry of their monuments. You don’t need an in-depth knowledge of Buddhism to get a glimpse of this artistry at first glance. You’d easily spot the lotus carved on tombs or water-tanks and likely notice that the pedestal designs feature an eight-petaled lotus, even if you didn’t realize those eight petals represent the Eight Intelligences. You’d recognize the manji or swastika, symbolizing the Wheel of the Law, even without knowing its connection to Mahâyâna philosophy. You might also identify certain Buddha statues, though you might not understand the significance of their poses or symbols in relation to mystical ecstasy or the Six Supernatural Powers. You would feel the simple emotion behind the offerings—the incense and flowers placed before the graves, the water poured out for the deceased—even if you couldn’t grasp the deeper emotions tied to the beliefs surrounding the practice. However, unless you are an exceptional Chinese scholar and a Buddhist philosopher, all your book knowledge about this vast religion would still leave you perplexed in a sea of mysteries. The incredible texts—the beautiful Chinese scriptures engraved on the granite of tombs, or painted by a master on the smooth wood of the sotoba—will reveal their secrets only to someone with extraordinary interpretive skills. The more familiar you become with their appearance, the more their mystery teases you, especially once you realize that a literal translation would often mean absolutely nothing!

What strange thoughts have been thus recorded and yet concealed? Are they complex and subtle as the characters that stand for them? Are they beautiful also like those characters,—with some undreamed-of, surprising beauty, such as might inform the language of another planet?

What strange thoughts have been recorded but kept hidden? Are they as complex and subtle as the symbols that represent them? Are they also beautiful like those symbols—possessing some unimaginable, surprising beauty, similar to what might be found in the language of another planet?

II

As for subtlety and complexity, much of this mortuary literature is comparable to the Veil of Isis. Behind the mystery of the text—in which almost every character has two readings—there is the mystery of the phrase; and again behind this are successions of riddles belonging to a gnosticism older than all the wisdom of the Occident, and deep as the abysses of Space. Fortunately the most occult texts are also the least[102] interesting, and bear little relation to the purpose of this essay. The majority are attached, not to the sculptured, but to the written and impermanent literature of cemeteries,—not to the stone monuments, but to the sotoba: those tall narrow laths of unpainted wood which are planted above the graves at fixed, but gradually increasing intervals, during a period of one hundred years.[18]

As for subtlety and complexity, much of this mortuary literature is similar to the Veil of Isis. Behind the mystery of the text—in which almost every character has two meanings—there is the mystery of the phrase; and once again, behind this are layers of riddles tied to a gnosticism older than all the wisdom of the West, and as profound as the depths of Space. Fortunately, the most obscure texts are also the least interesting, and have little to do with the purpose of this essay. Most are related, not to the sculptured, but to the written and fleeting literature of cemeteries—not to the stone monuments, but to the sotoba: those tall, narrow, unpainted wooden posts that are placed above graves at fixed, but gradually increasing intervals, over a period of one hundred years.[102][18]

Sotoba at Kobudera Cemetery
(The upper characters are “Bonti”—modified Sanskrit)

The uselessness of any exact translation of these inscriptions may be exemplified by a word-for-word rendering of two sentences written upon the sotoba used by the older sects. What meaning can you find in such a term as “Law-sphere-substance-nature-wisdom,” or such an invocation as “Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, Earth!”—for an invocation it really is? To understand these[103] words one must first know that, in the doctrine of the mystical sects, the universe is composed of Five Great Elements which are identical with Five Buddhas; that each of the Five Buddhas contains the rest; and that the Five are One by essence, though varying in their phenomenal manifestations. The name of an element has thus three significations. The word Fire, for example, means flame as objective appearance; it means flame also as the manifestation of a particular Buddha; and it likewise means the special quality of wisdom or power attributed to that Buddha. Perhaps this doctrine will be more easily understood by the help of the following Shingon classification of the Five Elements in their Buddhist relations:—

The futility of trying to provide an exact translation of these inscriptions can be illustrated by a literal translation of two sentences found on the sotoba used by older sects. What meaning can you derive from a term like “Law-sphere-substance-nature-wisdom,” or an invocation like “Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, Earth!”—because it is truly an invocation? To grasp these[103] words, one must first understand that in the teachings of the mystical sects, the universe consists of Five Great Elements, which are equivalent to Five Buddhas; that each of the Five Buddhas encompasses the others; and that the Five are ultimately One in essence, despite their different manifestations. Therefore, the name of an element has three meanings. The word Fire, for instance, signifies flame as an objective appearance; it also signifies flame as the manifestation of a specific Buddha; and it further signifies the unique quality of wisdom or power associated with that Buddha. This doctrine may become clearer with the following Shingon classification of the Five Elements in their Buddhist contexts:—

I. Hō-kai-tai-shō-chi

I. Hō-kai-tai-shō-chi

(Sansc. Dhârma-dhâtu-prakrit-gñâna), or “Law-sphere-substance-nature-wisdom,”—signifying the wisdom that becomes the substance of things. This is the element Ether. Ether personified is Dai-Nichi-Nyōrai, the “Great Sun-Buddha” (Mahâvairokana Tathâgata), who “holds the seal of Wisdom.”

(Sansc. Dhârma-dhâtu-prakrit-gñâna), or “Law-sphere-substance-nature-wisdom,”—representing the wisdom that forms the essence of things. This is the element Ether. Ether personified is Dai-Nichi-Nyōrai, the “Great Sun-Buddha” (Mahâvairokana Tathâgata), who “holds the seal of Wisdom.”

II. Dai-en-kyō-chi

II. Dai-en-kyō-chi

(Âdarsana-gñâna), or “Great-round-mirror-wisdom,”—that is to say the divine power making images manifest. This is the element Earth. Earth personified is Ashuku Nyōrai, the “Immovable Tathâgata” (Akshobhya).

(Âdarsana-gñâna), or “Great-round-mirror-wisdom,”—meaning the divine power that makes images appear. This is the element Earth. Earth personified is Ashuku Nyōrai, the “Immovable Tathâgata” (Akshobhya).

III. Byō-dō-shō-chi

III. Byō-dō-shō-chi

(Samatâ-gñâna), “Even-equal-nature-wisdom,”—that is, the wisdom making no distinction of persons or of things. The element Fire. Personified, Fire is Hō-shō Nyōrai, or “Gem-Birth” Buddha (Ratnasambhava Tathâgata), presiding over virtue and happiness.

(Samatâ-gñâna), “Even-equal-nature-wisdom,”—that is, the wisdom that makes no distinction between people or things. The element Fire. Personified, Fire is Hō-shō Nyōrai, or “Gem-Birth” Buddha (Ratnasambhava Tathâgata), who oversees virtue and happiness.

IV. Myō-kwan-zatsu-chi

IV. Myō-kwan-zatsu-chi

(Pratyavekshana-gñâna), “Wondrously-observing-considering-wisdom;”—that is, the wisdom distinguishing clearly truth from error, destroying doubts, and presiding over the preaching of the Law. The element Water. Water personified is Amida Nyōrai, the Buddha of Immeasurable Light (Amitâbha Tathâgata).

(Pratyavekshana-gñâna), “Wondrously-observing-considering-wisdom;”—that is, the wisdom that clearly distinguishes truth from falsehood, eliminates doubts, and guides the teaching of the Law. The element Water. Water personified is Amida Nyōrai, the Buddha of Immeasurable Light (Amitâbha Tathâgata).

V. Jō-shō-sa-chi

V. Jō-shō-sa-chi

(Krityânushthâna-gñâna), the “Wisdom-of-accomplishing-what-is-to-be-done;”—that is to say, the divine wisdom that helps beings to reach Nirvana. The element Air. Air personified is Fu-kū-jō-ju, the “Unfailing-of-Accomplishment,”—more commonly called Fuku-Nyōrai (Amoghasiddhi, or Sâkyamuni).[19]

(Krityânushthâna-gñâna), the “Wisdom-of-accomplishing-what-is-to-be-done;”—that is, the divine wisdom that aids beings in reaching Nirvana. The element Air. Air personified is Fu-kū-jō-ju, the “Unfailing-of-Accomplishment,”—more commonly known as Fuku-Nyōrai (Amoghasiddhi, or Sâkyamuni).[19]

Now the doctrine that each of the Five Buddhas contains the rest, and that all are essentially One,[105] is symbolized in these texts by an extraordinary use of characters called Bon-ji,—which are recognizably Sanscrit letters. The name of each element can be written with any one of four characters,—all having for Buddhists the same meaning, though differing as to sound and form. Thus the characters standing for Fire would read, according to Japanese pronunciation, Ra, Ran, Raän, and Raku;—and the characters signifying Ether, Kya, Ken, Keën, and Kyaku. By different combinations of the twenty characters making the five sets, different supernatural powers and different Buddhas are indicated; and the indication is further helped by an additional symbolic character, called Shū-ji or “seed-word,” placed immediately after the names of the elements. The reader will now comprehend the meaning of the invocatory “Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, Earth!” and of the strange names of divine wisdom written upon sotoba; but the enigmas offered by even a single sotoba may be much more complicated than the foregoing examples suggest. There are unimaginable acrostics; there are rules, varying according to sect, for the position of texts in relation to the points of the compass; and there are kabalisms[106] based upon the multiple values of certain Chinese ideographs. The whole subject of esoteric inscriptions would require volumes to explain; and the reader will not be sorry, I fancy, to abandon it at this point in favor of texts possessing a simpler and a more humane interest.

Now, the idea that each of the Five Buddhas includes the others, and that all are fundamentally One,[105] is represented in these texts through a unique use of characters known as Bon-ji, which are recognizable as Sanskrit letters. The name of each element can be written using any one of four characters, all of which have the same meaning for Buddhists, even though they differ in sound and shape. For example, the characters for Fire can be pronounced in Japanese as Ra, Ran, Raän, and Raku; and the characters for Ether can be Kya, Ken, Keën, and Kyaku. By combining the twenty characters that form the five sets, various supernatural powers and different Buddhas are indicated. This is further clarified by an additional symbolic character called Shū-ji or “seed-word,” placed right after the names of the elements. The reader will now understand the significance of the invocation “Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, Earth!” and the unusual names of divine wisdom written on sotoba; however, the puzzles presented by even a single sotoba can be much more complex than the examples above might imply. There are unimaginable acrostics; there are rules that vary by sect regarding the placement of texts in relation to the cardinal directions; and there are kabalisms[106] based on the multiple values of certain Chinese ideographs. The entire topic of esoteric inscriptions would require volumes to cover; and the reader might be glad to move on from it at this point in favor of texts that are simpler and more human-focused.

The really attractive part of Buddhist cemetery-literature mostly consists of sentences taken from the sûtras or the sastras; and the attraction is due not only to the intrinsic beauty of the faith which these sentences express, but also to the fact that they will be found to represent, in epitome, a complete body of Buddhist doctrine. Like the mystical inscriptions above-mentioned, they belong to the sotoba, not to the gravestones; but, while the invocations usually occupy the upper and front part of the sotoba, these sutra-texts are commonly written upon the back. In addition to scriptural and invocatory texts, each sotoba bears the name of the giver, the kaimyō of the dead, and the name of a commemorative anniversary. Sometimes a brief prayer is also inscribed, or a statement of the pious purpose inspiring the erection of the sotoba. Before considering the scripture-texts proper, in relation to their embodiment of doctrine, I sub[107]mit examples of the general character and plan of sotoba inscriptions. They are written upon both sides of the wood, be it observed; but I have not thought it necessary to specify which texts belong to the front, and which to the back of the sotoba,—since the rules concerning such position differ according to sect:—

The really attractive part of Buddhist cemetery literature mainly includes sentences taken from the sutras or the shastras; and the appeal comes not just from the inherent beauty of the faith these sentences express, but also because they represent, in summary, a complete set of Buddhist teachings. Like the mystical inscriptions mentioned earlier, they belong to the sotoba, not the gravestones; however, while the invocations usually occupy the top and front part of the sotoba, these sutra texts are typically written on the back. Besides scriptural and invocatory texts, each sotoba includes the name of the giver, the kaimyō of the deceased, and the name of a commemorative anniversary. Sometimes a brief prayer is also inscribed, or a statement of the devout purpose behind the erection of the sotoba. Before discussing the scripture texts themselves, in relation to their representation of doctrine, I submit examples of the general character and layout of sotoba inscriptions. They are written on both sides of the wood, it should be noted; but I don't think it's necessary to specify which texts belong to the front and which to the back of the sotoba, since the rules regarding such placement vary by sect:

I.—Sotoba of the Nichiren Sect.

I.—Sotoba of the Nichiren Sect.

(Invocation.)

(Invocation.)

Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, Earth!—Hail to the Sutra of the Lotos of the Good Law!

Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, Earth!—Cheers to the Sutra of the Lotus of the Good Law!

(Commemorative text.)

(Commemorative text.)

To-day, the service of the third year has been performed in order that our lay-brother [kaimyō] may be enabled to cut off the bonds of illusion, to open the Eye of Enlightenment, to remain free from all pain, and to enter into bliss.

Today, the service for the third year has been held so that our lay-brother [kaimyō] can sever the ties of illusion, open the Eye of Enlightenment, stay free from all suffering, and achieve bliss.

(Sastra text.)

(Sastra text.)

Myō-hō-kyō-riki-soku-shin-jō-butsu!

Myō-hō-kyō-riki-soku-shin-jō-butsu!

Even this body [of flesh] by the virtue of the Sutra of the Excellent Law, enters into Buddhahood.

Even this body [of flesh], with the power of the Sutra of the Excellent Law, can attain Buddhahood.

II.—Sotoba of the Nichiren Sect.

II.—Sotoba of the Nichiren Sect.

(Invocation.)

(Invocation.)

Hail to the Sutra of the Lotos of the Good Law!

Hail to the Sutra of the Lotus of the Good Law!

(Commemorative text.)

(Commemorative text.)

The rite of feeding the hungry spirits having been fulfilled, and the service for the dead having been performed, this sotoba is set up in commemoration of the service and the offerings made with prayer for the salvation of Buddha on behalf of—(kaimyō follows).

The ritual of feeding the hungry spirits has been completed, and the service for the deceased has been conducted. This prayer tablet is set up in honor of the service and the offerings made with the hope for Buddha's salvation on behalf of—(kaimyō follows).

(Prayer—with English translation.)

(Prayer—with English translation.)

Gan i shi kudoku Fu-gyū all in one Gatō's hero Kai-go and spiritual practice.

By virtue of this good action I beseech that the merit of it may be extended to all, and that we and all living beings may fulfil the Way of Buddha.[20]

Through this good deed, I ask that its merit be shared with everyone, and that we, along with all living beings, may follow the path of the Buddha.[20]

The fifth day of the seventh month of the thirtieth year of Meiji, by —— ——, this sotoba has been set up.

The fifth day of the seventh month of the thirtieth year of Meiji, by —— ——, this memorial stone has been erected.

III.—Sotoba of the Jōdo Sect.

III.—Sotoba of the Pure Land Sect.

(Invocation.)

(Invocation.)

Hail to the Buddha Amida!

Praise to Buddha Amida!

(Commemorative mention.)

(Memorial mention.)

This for the sake of—(here kaimyō follows).

This for the sake of—(here kaimyō follows).

(Sutra text.)

(Sutra text.)

The Buddha of the Golden Mouth, who possesses the Great-Round-Mirror-Wisdom,[21] has said: “The glorious light of Amida illuminates all the worlds of the Ten Directions, and takes into itself and never abandons all living beings who fix their thoughts upon that Buddha!”

The Buddha of the Golden Mouth, who has the Great-Round-Mirror-Wisdom,[21] said: “The radiant light of Amida shines on all the worlds of the Ten Directions and embraces all living beings who focus their thoughts on that Buddha, never letting them go!”

IV.—Sotoba of the Zen Sect.

IV.—Sotoba of the Zen Sect.

(Sastra text.)

(Sastra text.)

The Dai-en-kyō-chi-kyō declares:—“By entering deeply into meditation, one may behold the Buddhas of the Ten Directions.”

The Dai-en-kyō-chi-kyō states:—“By diving deep into meditation, you can see the Buddhas of the Ten Directions.”

(Commemorative text.)

(Commemorative text.)

That the noble Elder Sister[22] Chi-Shō-In-Kō-Un-Tei-Myō,[23] now dwelling in the House of Shining Wisdom, may instantly attain to Bodhi.[24]

That the honorable Elder Sister[22] Chi-Shō-In-Kō-Un-Tei-Myō,[23] now living in the House of Shining Wisdom, may quickly reach enlightenment.[24]

(Prayer.)

(Prayer.)

Let whomsoever looks upon this sotoba be forever delivered from the Three Evil Ways.[25]

Let anyone who looks upon this memorial be forever freed from the Three Evil Paths.[25]

(Record.)

(Record.)

In the thirtieth year of Meiji, on the first day of the fifth month, by the house of Inouyé, this sotoba has been set up.

In the 30th year of Meiji, on the first day of the fifth month, by Inouyé's house, this sotoba has been placed.

The foregoing will doubtless suffice as specimens of the ordinary forms of inscription. The Buddha praised or invoked is always the Buddha especially revered by the sect from whose sutra or sastra the quotation is chosen;—sometimes also the divine power of a Bodhisattva is extolled, as in the following Zen inscription:—

The examples provided will surely serve as representations of the usual types of inscriptions. The Buddha who is praised or called upon is always the one particularly honored by the sect from which the sutra or sastra is taken;—at times, the divine power of a Bodhisattva is also celebrated, as seen in the following Zen inscription:—

“The Sutra of Kwannon says:—‘In all the provinces of all the countries in the Ten Directions, there is not even one temple where Kwannon is not self-revealed.’”

“The Sutra of Kwannon says:—‘In every province of every country in the Ten Directions, there is not a single temple where Kwannon does not reveal herself.’”

Sometimes the scripture text more definitely assumes the character of a praise-offering, as the following juxtaposition suggests:—

Sometimes the scripture text more clearly takes on the role of a praise-offering, as the following comparison suggests:—

The Buddha of Immeasurable Light illuminates all worlds in the Ten Directions of Space.

The Buddha of Immeasurable Light shines on all worlds in every direction of space.

This for the sake of the swift salvation into Buddhahood of our lay-brother named the Great-Secure-Retired-Scholar.

This is for the quick attainment of Buddhahood for our lay brother known as the Great-Secure-Retired-Scholar.

Sometimes we also find a verse of praise or an invocation addressed to the apotheosized spirit of the founder of the sect,—a common example being furnished by the sotoba of the Shingon rite:—

Sometimes we also find a verse of praise or an invocation directed to the deified spirit of the founder of the sect—a common example being provided by the sotoba of the Shingon rite:—

Hail to the Great Teacher Haijō-Kongō![26]

Hail to the Great Teacher Haijō-Kongō![26]

Rarely the little prayer for the salvation of the dead assumes, as in the following beautiful example, the language of unconscious poetry:—

Rarely does the little prayer for the salvation of the dead take on, as in the following beautiful example, the tone of unconscious poetry:—

This for the sake of our noble Elder Sister ----. May the Lotos of Bliss by virtue of these prayers be made to bloom for her, and to bear the fruit of Buddhahood![27]

This is for the sake of our respected Elder Sister ----. May the Lotus of Bliss, through these prayers, bloom for her and bring about the fruit of Buddhahood![27]

But usually the prayers are of the simplest, and differ from each other only in the use of peculiar Buddhist terms:—

But usually the prayers are quite simple and differ from one another only in the use of specific Buddhist terms:—

—“This for the sake of the true happiness of our lay-brother—[kaimyō],—that he may obtain the Supreme Perfect Enlightenment.”

—“This for the sake of the true happiness of our lay-brother—[kaimyō],—that he may achieve the Supreme Perfect Enlightenment.”

—“This tower is set up for the sake of ——, that he may obtain complete Sambodhi.”[28]

—“This tower is built so that —— can achieve complete enlightenment.”[28]

—“This precious tower and these offerings for the sake of —— ——,—that he may obtain the Anattra-Sammyak-Sambodhi.”[29]

—“This valuable tower and these gifts for the sake of —— ——, so that he may achieve the Anattra-Sammyak-Sambodhi.”[29]

One other subject of interest belonging to the merely commemorative texts of sotoba remains to be mentioned,—the names of certain Buddhist services for the dead. There are two classes of such services: those performed within one hundred days after death, and those celebrated at fixed intervals during a term of one hundred years,—on the 1st, 2d, 7th, 13th, 17th, 24th, 33d, 50th, and 100th anniversaries of the death. In the Zen rite these commemorative services—(perhaps we might call them masses)—have singular mystical names by which they are recorded upon the sotoba of the sect,—such[113] as Lesser Happiness, Greater Happiness, Broad Repose, The Bright Caress, and The Great Caress.

One other topic of interest related to the commemorative texts of sotoba still needs to be mentioned— the names of certain Buddhist services for the dead. There are two types of these services: those performed within one hundred days after death, and those held at specific intervals over a period of one hundred years—on the 1st, 2nd, 7th, 13th, 17th, 24th, 33rd, 50th, and 100th anniversaries of the death. In the Zen tradition, these commemorative services—(maybe we can call them masses)—have unique mystical names that are recorded on the sotoba of the sect, such[113] as Lesser Happiness, Greater Happiness, Broad Repose, The Bright Caress, and The Great Caress.

But we shall now turn to the study of the scripture-texts proper,—those citations from sûtra or sastra which form the main portion of a sotoba-writing; expounding the highest truth of Buddhist belief, or speaking the deepest thought of Eastern philosophy.

But now we will focus on the actual scripture texts—those quotes from sutra or shastra that make up the main part of a sotoba writing; explaining the highest truths of Buddhist beliefs or expressing the deepest thoughts of Eastern philosophy.

III

At the beginning of my studies in the Kobudera cemetery, I was not less impressed by the quiet cheerfulness of the sotoba-texts, than by their poetry and their philosophy. In none did I find even a shadow of sadness: the greater number were utterances of a faith that seemed to me wider and deeper than our own,—sublime proclamations of the eternal and infinite nature of Thought, the unity of all mind, and the certainty of universal salvation. And other surprises awaited me in this strange literature. Texts or fragments of texts, that at first rendering appeared of the simplest, would yield to learned[114] commentary profundities of significance absolutely startling. Phrases, seemingly artless, would suddenly reveal a dual suggestiveness,—a two-fold idealism,—a beauty at once exoteric and mystical. Of this latter variety of inscription the following is a good example:—

At the start of my studies in the Kobudera cemetery, I was equally struck by the quiet positivity of the sotoba texts as I was by their poetry and philosophy. I found no hint of sadness in any of them; most expressed a faith that seemed broader and deeper than our own—sublime declarations about the eternal and infinite nature of Thought, the unity of all minds, and the assurance of universal salvation. And I encountered other surprises in this unusual literature. Texts or fragments that initially seemed simple would, upon closer examination, reveal layers of meaning that were truly astonishing. Phrases that appeared straightforward would suddenly uncover a dual suggestiveness—a twofold idealism—a beauty that was both accessible and mystical. A good example of this type of inscription is as follows:—

The flower having bloomed last night, the World has become fragrant.[30]

The flower that bloomed last night has made the world smell wonderful.[30]

In the language of the higher Buddhism, this means that through death a spirit has been released from the darkness of illusion, even as the perfume of a blossom is set free at the breaking of the bud, and that the divine Absolute, or World of Law, is refreshed by the new presence, as a whole garden might be made fragrant by the blooming of some precious growth. But in the popular language of Buddhism, the same words signify that in the Lotos-Lake of Paradise another magical flower has opened for the Apparitional Rebirth into highest bliss of the being loved and lost on earth, and that Heaven rejoices for the advent of another Buddha.

In the language of higher Buddhism, this means that through death, a spirit is freed from the darkness of illusion, just as the fragrance of a flower is released when the bud blossoms. The divine Absolute, or World of Law, is refreshed by this new presence, similar to how an entire garden becomes fragrant with the blooming of a precious flower. However, in the everyday language of Buddhism, the same words imply that in the Lotos-Lake of Paradise, another magical flower has bloomed for the Apparitional Rebirth into the highest bliss of the loved and lost being from earth, and that Heaven celebrates the arrival of another Buddha.

But I desire rather to represent the general result of my studies, than to point out the special[115] beauties of this epitaphic literature: and my purpose will be most easily attained by arranging and considering the inscriptions in a certain doctrinal order.

But I prefer to show the overall outcome of my studies rather than highlight the specific features of this epitaphic literature. My goal will be most easily achieved by organizing and examining the inscriptions in a specific doctrinal order.[115]

A great variety of sotoba-texts refer, directly or indirectly, to the Lotos-Flower Paradise of Amida,—or, as it is more often called, the Paradise of the West. The following are typical:—

A wide range of sotoba texts refer, either directly or indirectly, to the Lotus-Flower Paradise of Amida—or, as it's more commonly known, the Paradise of the West. Here are some examples:—

The Amida-Kyō says:—‘All who enter into that country enter likewise into that state of virtue from which there can be no turning back.’[31]

The Amida-Kyō says:—‘Everyone who enters that place also enters a state of virtue from which there is no turning back.’[31]

The Text of Gold proclaims:—‘In that world they receive bliss only: therefore that world is called Gokuraku,—exceeding bliss.’[32]

The Text of Gold says:—‘In that world, they find only happiness: that's why that world is called Gokuraku,—supreme happiness.’[32]

[116]

Hail unto the Lord Amida Buddha! The Golden Mouth has said,—‘All living beings that fix their thoughts upon the Buddha shall be received and welcomed into his Paradise;—never shall they be forsaken.’[33]

Praise the Lord Amida Buddha! The Golden Mouth has said, ‘All living beings who focus their thoughts on the Buddha will be welcomed into his Paradise; they will never be abandoned.’[33]

But texts like these, though dear to popular faith, make no appeal to the higher Buddhism, which admits heaven as a temporary condition only, not to be desired by the wise. Indeed, the Mahâyâna texts, describing Sukhâvatî, themselves suggest its essentially illusive character,—a world of jewel-lakes and perfumed airs and magical birds, but a world also in which the voices of winds and waters and singers perpetually preach the unreality of self and the impermanency of all things. And even the existence of this Western Paradise might seem to be denied in other sotoba-texts of deeper significance,—such as this:—

But texts like these, while cherished by popular belief, don't resonate with the deeper aspects of Buddhism, which sees heaven as just a temporary state, not something wise individuals should desire. In fact, the Mahâyâna texts that describe Sukhâvatî also hint at its fundamentally illusory nature—a place filled with jewel-filled lakes, fragrant air, and magical birds, yet it’s also a realm where the sounds of winds, waters, and singers constantly remind us of the unreality of self and the impermanence of everything. The existence of this Western Paradise might even be questioned in other sotoba texts that hold greater significance—like this one:—

Originally there is no East or West: where then can South or North be?[34]

In the beginning, there’s no East or West: so where can South or North be?[34]

“Originally,”—that is to say, in relation to the Infinite. The relations and the ideas of the Conditioned cease to exist for the Unconditioned. Yet[117] this truth does not really imply denial of other worlds of relation,—states of bliss to which the strong may rise, and states of pain to which the weak may descend. It is a reminder only. All conditions are impermanent, and so, in the profounder sense, unreal. The Absolute,—the Supreme Buddha,—is the sole Reality. This doctrine appears in many sotoba-inscriptions:—

“Originally,”—meaning in relation to the Infinite. The connections and ideas of the Conditioned disappear for the Unconditioned. Yet[117] this truth doesn’t really deny the existence of other realms of relation—states of happiness that the strong can achieve, and states of suffering that the weak may fall into. It serves only as a reminder. All conditions are temporary, and thus, in a deeper sense, not real. The Absolute—the Supreme Buddha—is the only Reality. This belief is reflected in many sotoba inscriptions:—

The Blue Mountain of itself remains eternally unmoved: the White Clouds come of themselves and go.[35]

The Blue Mountain itself stays forever unchanged: the White Clouds appear and disappear on their own.[35]

By “the Blue Mountain” is meant the Sole Reality of Mind;—by “the White Clouds,” the phenomenal universe. Yet the universe exists but as a dream of Mind:—

By “the Blue Mountain” we mean the one true reality of the mind;—by “the White Clouds,” the observable universe. However, the universe is just a dream of the mind:—

If any one desire to obtain full knowledge of all the Buddhas of the past, the present, and the future, let him learn to comprehend the true nature of the World of Law. Then will he perceive that all things are but the production of Mind.[36]

If anyone wants to gain complete knowledge of all the Buddhas from the past, present, and future, they should learn to understand the true nature of the World of Law. Then they will realize that everything is simply the creation of the Mind.[36]

By the learning and the practice of the True[118] Doctrine, the Non-Apparent becomes [for us] the only Reality.[37]

Through learning and practicing the True[118] Doctrine, the Non-Apparent becomes [for us] the only Reality.[37]

The universe is a phantom, and a phantom likewise the body of man, together with all emotions, ideas, and memories that make up the complex of his sensuous Self. But is this evanescent Self the whole of man’s inner being? Not so, proclaim the sotoba:—

The universe is a ghost, and so is the human body, along with all the emotions, ideas, and memories that form the complex of a person's sensory Self. But is this fleeting Self all there is to a person's inner being? Not at all, say the sotoba:—

All living beings have the nature of Buddha. The Nyōrai,[38] eternally living, is alone unchangeable.[39]

All living beings have the nature of Buddha. The Nyōrai,[38] who lives eternally, is the only one who doesn't change.[39]

The Kegon-Kyō[40] declares:—‘In all living creatures there exists, and has existed from the beginning, the Real-Law Nature: all by their nature contain the original essence of Buddha.’

The Kegon-Kyō[40] states:—‘All living beings have, and have always had, the True Nature of the Law: each by their nature holds the original essence of Buddha.’

Sharing the nature of the Unchangeable, we share the Eternal Reality. In the highest sense, man also is divine:—

Sharing the essence of the Unchangeable, we share the Eternal Reality. In the deepest sense, humanity is also divine:—

The Mind becomes Buddha: the Mind itself is Buddha.[119][41]

The mind is Buddha; the mind itself is Buddha.[119][41]

In the Engaku-Kyō[42] it is written: ‘Now for the first time I perceive that all living beings have the original Buddha-nature,—wherefore Birth and Death and Nirvana have become for me as a dream of the night that is gone.’

In the Engaku-Kyō[42] it says: ‘Now for the first time I realize that all living beings have the original Buddha-nature,—that's why Birth and Death and Nirvana feel to me like a dream of the night that has passed.’

Yet what of the Buddhas who successively melt into Nirvana, and nevertheless “return in their order”? Are they, too, phantoms?—is their individuality also unreal? Probably the question admits of many different answers,—since there is a Buddhist Realism as well as a Buddhist Idealism; but, for present purposes, the following famous text is a sufficient reply:—

Yet what about the Buddhas who gradually fade into Nirvana and still “return in their order”? Are they, too, just illusions?—is their individuality also not real? This question probably has many different answers—since there is a Buddhist Realism as well as a Buddhist Idealism; but, for now, the following well-known text provides a good answer:—

Namu itsu shin san-zé shō butsu!

Namu, when will I see the three sacred treasures!

Hail to all the Buddhas of the Three Existences,[43] who are but one in the One Mind![44]

Greetings to all the Buddhas of the Three Existences,[43] who are united in the One Mind![44]

In relation to the Absolute, no difference exists even between gods and men:—

In relation to the Absolute, there is no difference between gods and humans:—

The Golden Verse of the Jō-sho-sa-chi[45] says:—‘This doctrine is equal and alike for all; there is neither superior nor inferior, neither above nor below.’

The Golden Verse of the Jō-sho-sa-chi[45] says:—‘This teaching is the same for everyone; there’s no one better or worse, no one above or below.’

Nay, according to a still more celebrated text, there is not even any difference of personality:—

Nay, according to an even more famous text, there isn't even a difference in personality:—

Ji ta hō kai byō dō ri yaku.

We should meet with care and understanding.

The ‘I’ and the ‘Not-I’ are not different in the World of Law: both are favored alike.[46]

The ‘I’ and the ‘Not-I’ are not different in the World of Law: both are treated equally.[46]

And a still more wonderful text—(to my thinking, the most remarkable of all Buddhist texts)—declares that the world itself, phantom though it be, is yet not different from Mind:—

And an even more amazing text—(in my opinion, the most remarkable of all Buddhist texts)—states that the world itself, though it may be an illusion, is still not separate from Mind:—

Sō moku koku dō shitsu kai jō butsu.

Many countries and regions are connected.

Grass, trees, countries, the earth itself,—all these shall enter wholly into Buddhahood.[47]

Grass, trees, countries, the earth itself—all these will completely achieve Buddhahood.[47]

Literally, “shall become Buddha;” that is, they shall enter into Buddhahood or Nirvana. All that we term matter will be transmuted therefore into Mind,—Mind with the attributes of Infinite Sentiency, Infinite Vision, and Infinite Knowledge. As phenomenon, matter is unreal; but transcendentally it belongs by its ultimate nature to the Sole Reality.

Literally, “will become Buddha;” which means they will achieve Buddhahood or Nirvana. Everything we refer to as matter will be transformed into Mind—Mind that has the qualities of Infinite Awareness, Infinite Insight, and Infinite Knowledge. As a phenomenon, matter is not real; however, in a higher sense, it ultimately connects to the One True Reality.

Such a philosophical position is likely to puzzle the average reader. To call matter and mind but two aspects of the Ultimate Reality will not seem irrational to students of Herbert Spencer. But to say that matter is a phenomenon, an illusion, a dream, explains nothing;—as phenomenon it exists, and having a destiny attributed to it, must be considered objectively. Equally unsatisfying is the statement that phenomena are aggregates of Karma. What is the nature of the particles of the aggregate? Or, in plainest language, what is the illusion made of?

Such a philosophical stance is likely to confuse the average reader. Describing matter and mind as just two aspects of Ultimate Reality might not seem irrational to fans of Herbert Spencer. However, saying that matter is a phenomenon, an illusion, or a dream doesn’t really explain anything; as a phenomenon, it exists and has a destiny assigned to it, so it must be considered objectively. Equally unfulfilling is the claim that phenomena are collections of Karma. What is the nature of the components of this collection? Or, to put it simply, what is the illusion composed of?

Not in the original Buddhist scriptures, and still less in the literature of Buddhist cemeteries, need the reply be sought. Such questions are dealt with in the sastras rather than in the sûtras;—also in various Japanese commentaries upon both. A friend has furnished me with some[122] very curious and unfamiliar Shingon texts containing answers to the enigma.

Not in the original Buddhist scriptures, and even less in the writings of Buddhist cemeteries, should the answer be looked for. Such questions are addressed in the sastras rather than in the sûtras;—also in various Japanese commentaries on both. A friend has provided me with some[122] very interesting and unfamiliar Shingon texts containing answers to the puzzle.

The Shingon sect, I may observe, is a mystical sect, which especially proclaims the identity of mind and substance, and boldly carries out the doctrine to its furthest logical consequences. Its founder and father Kū-kai, better known as Kōbōdaishi, declared in his book Hizōki that matter is not different in essence from spirit. “As to the doctrine of grass, trees, and things non-sentient becoming Buddhas” he writes, “I say that the refined forms [ultimate nature] of spiritual bodies consist of the Five Great Elements; that Ether[48] consists of the Five Great Elements; and that the refined forms of bodies spiritual, of ether, of plants, of trees, consequently pervade all space. This ether, these plants and trees, are themselves spiritual bodies. To the eye of flesh, plants and trees appear to be gross matter. But to the eye[123] of the Buddha they are composed of minute spiritual entities. Therefore, even without any change in their substance, there can be no error or impropriety in our calling them Buddhas.”

The Shingon sect is a mystical group that emphasizes the connection between mind and substance, taking this idea to its furthest logical extremes. Its founder, Kū-kai, who is more commonly known as Kōbōdaishi, stated in his book Hizōki that matter and spirit are essentially the same. “Regarding the concept that grass, trees, and non-sentient things can become Buddhas,” he writes, “I assert that the refined forms [ultimate nature] of spiritual bodies consist of the Five Great Elements; that Ether[48] consists of the Five Great Elements; and that the refined forms of spiritual bodies, ether, plants, and trees pervade all space. This ether, as well as these plants and trees, are, in fact, spiritual bodies. To the physical eye, plants and trees seem like ordinary matter. But to the eye[123] of the Buddha they are made up of tiny spiritual entities. Therefore, even without any change in their substance, it is perfectly reasonable to refer to them as Buddhas.”

The use of the term “non-sentient” in the foregoing would seem to involve a contradiction; but this is explained away by a dialogue in the book Shi-man-gi:—

The use of the term “non-sentient” in the previous discussion seems contradictory; however, this is clarified by a conversation in the book Shi-man-gi:—

Q.—Are not grass and trees sometimes called sentient?

Q.—Aren't grass and trees sometimes referred to as sentient?

A.—They can be so called.

They can be called that.

Q.—But they have also been called non-sentient: how can they be called sentient?

Q.—But they've also been referred to as non-sentient: how can they be considered sentient?

A.—In all substance from the beginning exists the impress of the wisdom-nature of the Nyōrai (Tathâgata): therefore to call such things sentient is not error.

A.—In all substance from the beginning exists the mark of the wisdom-nature of the Nyōrai (Tathâgata): therefore, calling such things sentient is not a mistake.

“Potentially sentient,” the reader might conclude; but this conclusion would be wrong. The Shingon thought is not of a potential sentiency, but of a latent sentiency which although to us non-apparent and non-imaginable, is nevertheless both real and actual. Commenting upon the words of Kōbōdaishi above cited, the great priest Yū-kai not only reiterates the opinion of his master, but asserts that it is absurd to deny that plants, trees, and what we call inanimate objects, can practise virtue! “Since Mind,” he declares,[124] “pervades the whole World of Law, the grasses, plants, trees, and earth pervaded by it must all have mind, and must turn their mind to Buddhahood and practise virtue. Do not doubt the doctrine of our sect, regarding the Non-Duality of the Pervading and the Pervaded, merely because of the distinction made in common parlance between Matter and Mind.” As for how plants or stones can practise virtue, the sûtras indeed have nothing to say. But that is because the sûtras, being intended for man, teach only what man should know and do.

“Potentially sentient,” a reader might think; but that would be incorrect. Shingon belief is not about potential sentience, but about a latent sentience that, while not obvious or imaginable to us, is still both real and actual. Commenting on the words of Kōbōdaishi cited above, the great priest Yū-kai not only restates his master's view but also argues that it is ridiculous to deny that plants, trees, and what we call inanimate objects can practice virtue! “Since Mind,” he states,[124] “permeates the entire World of Law, the grasses, plants, trees, and earth pervaded by it must all possess mind and should aspire to Buddhahood and practice virtue. Do not doubt the teachings of our sect regarding the Non-Duality of the Pervading and the Pervaded simply because of the distinction commonly made between Matter and Mind.” As for how plants or stones can practice virtue, the sûtras indeed have nothing to say. But that's because the sûtras, meant for humans, teach only what humans should know and do.

The reader will now, perhaps, be better able to follow out the really startling Buddhist hypothesis of the nature of matter to its more than startling conclusion. (It must not be contemned because of the fantasy of five elements; for these are declared to be only modes of one ultimate.) All forms of what we call matter are really but aggregates of spiritual units; and all apparent differences of substance represent only differences of combination among these units. The differences of combination are caused by special tendencies and affinities of the units;—the tendency of each being the necessary result of its particular evolutional history—(using the term “evolu[125]tional” in a purely ethical sense). All integrations of apparent substance,—the million suns and planets of the universe,—represent only the affinities of such ghostly ultimates; and every human act or thought registers itself through enormous time by some knitting or loosening of forces working for good or evil.

The reader will now, perhaps, be better able to understand the truly surprising Buddhist idea about the nature of matter and its even more surprising conclusion. (It shouldn’t be dismissed just because of the notion of five elements; these are said to be merely different forms of one ultimate reality.) All forms of what we call matter are actually just collections of spiritual units, and all the apparent differences in substance represent only differences in how these units combine. The differences in combination are caused by specific tendencies and affinities of the units; each unit's tendency is the necessary result of its unique evolutionary history—(using the term “evolutionary” in a purely ethical sense). All combinations of apparent substance—the millions of suns and planets in the universe—are just the affinities of these ethereal elements; and every human action or thought manifests itself over a vast period through some form of connection or disconnection of forces working for good or evil.

Grass, trees, earth, and all things seem to us what they are not, simply because the eye of flesh is blind. Life itself is a curtain hiding reality,—somewhat as the vast veil of day conceals from our sight the countless orbs of Space. But the texts of the cemeteries proclaim that the purified mind, even while prisoned within the body, may enter for moments of ecstasy into union with the Supreme:—

Grass, trees, dirt, and everything else appear to us as something they’re not, simply because our physical eyes can’t see. Life itself is a veil that hides reality—like the expansive light of day that keeps us from seeing the countless stars in space. But the inscriptions in graveyards declare that a purified mind, even when trapped in the body, can sometimes experience ecstasy in union with the Divine:—

The One Bright Moon illuminates the mind in the meditation called Zenjō.[49]

The One Bright Moon lights up the mind in the meditation known as Zenjō.[49]

The “One Bright Moon” is the Supreme Buddha. By the pure of heart He may even be seen:—

The “One Bright Moon” is the Supreme Buddha. The pure of heart can even see Him:—

Hail unto the Wondrous Law! By attaining to the state of single-mindedness we behold the Buddha.[50]

Hail to the Amazing Law! By achieving a state of focus, we see the Buddha. [50]

Greater delight there is none:—

There is no greater joy:—

Incomparable the face of the Nyōrai,—surpassing all beauty in this world![51]

Unmatched is the face of the Nyōrai—outshining all beauty in this world![51]

But to see the face of one Buddha is to see all:—

But seeing the face of one Buddha is like seeing all:—

The Dai-en-kyō-chi-kyō[52] says:—‘By entering deeply into the meditation Zenjō, one may see all the Buddhas of the Ten Directions of Space.’

The Dai-en-kyō-chi-kyō[52] says:—‘By deeply engaging in the meditation Zenjō, one can perceive all the Buddhas from the Ten Directions of Space.’

The Golden Mouth has said:—‘He whose mind can discern the being of one Buddha, may easily behold three, four, five Buddhas,—nay, all the Buddhas of the Three Existences.’[53]

The Golden Mouth has said:—‘If you can recognize the existence of one Buddha, you can easily see three, four, five Buddhas—indeed, all the Buddhas across the Three Existences.’[53]

Which mystery is thus explained:—

Which mystery is explained:—

The Myō-kwan-satsu-chi-kyō[54] has said:—‘The mind that detaches itself from all things becomes the very mind of Buddha.’[55]

The Myō-kwan-satsu-chi-kyō[54] has said:—‘The mind that lets go of everything becomes the true mind of Buddha.’[55]

Visitors to the older Buddhist temples of Japan can scarcely fail to notice the remarkable character of the gilded aureoles attached to certain images. These aureoles, representing circles, disks, or ovals of glory, contain numbers of little niches shaped like archings or whirls of fire, each enshrining a Buddha or a Bodhisattva. A verse of the Amitâyur-Dhyâna Sûtra might have suggested this symbolism to the Japanese sculptors:—“In the halo of that Buddha there are Buddhas innumerable as the sands of the Ganga.[56] Icon and verse alike express that doctrine of the One in Many suggested by the foregoing sotoba-texts; and the assurance that he who sees one Buddha can see all, may further be accepted as signifying that he who perceives one great truth fully, will be able to perceive countless truths.

Visitors to the older Buddhist temples in Japan can hardly miss the remarkable gilded halos attached to certain images. These halos, representing circles, disks, or ovals of glory, have several small niches shaped like flames or spirals, each housing a Buddha or a Bodhisattva. A line from the Amitâyur-Dhyâna Sûtra might have inspired this symbolism for the Japanese sculptors:—“In the halo of that Buddha there are Buddhas countless as the sands of the Ganga.[56] Both the icon and the verse express the idea of the One in Many suggested by the previous sotoba texts; and the belief that whoever sees one Buddha can see all may further indicate that someone who fully understands one great truth will be able to recognize countless other truths.

But even to the spiritually blind the light must come at last. A host of cemetery texts proclaim[128] the Infinite Love that watches all, and the certainty of ultimate and universal salvation:—

But even for those who are spiritually blind, the light must eventually arrive. A multitude of cemetery texts declare[128] the Infinite Love that observes everything, along with the assurance of ultimate and universal salvation:—

Possessing all the Virtues and all the Powers, the Eyes of the Infinite Compassion behold all living creatures.[57]

Having all the virtues and all the powers, the eyes of infinite compassion see all living beings.[57]

The Kongō-takara-tō-mei[58] proclaims:—‘All living beings in the Six States of Existence[59] shall be delivered from the bonds of attachment; their minds and their bodies alike shall be freed from desire; and they shall obtain the Supreme Enlightenment.’

The Kongō-takara-tō-mei[58] declares:—‘All living beings in the Six States of Existence[59] will be freed from the chains of attachment; both their minds and bodies will be liberated from desire; and they will achieve Supreme Enlightenment.’

The Sûtra says:—‘Changing the hearts of all beings, I cause them to enter upon the Way of Buddhahood.’[60]

The Sûtra says:—‘By changing the hearts of all beings, I lead them onto the path of Buddhahood.’[60]

Yet the supreme conquest can be achieved only by self-effort:—

Yet the ultimate victory can only be achieved through personal effort:—

Through the destruction of the Three Poisons[61] one may rise above the Three States of Existence.

By overcoming the Three Poisons[61] one can transcend the Three States of Existence.

The Three Existences signify time past, present, and future. To rise above—(more literally, to “emerge from”)—the Three Existences means therefore to pass beyond Space and Time,—to become one with the Infinite. The conquest of Time is indeed possible only for a Buddha; but all shall become Buddhas. Even a woman, while yet a woman, may reach Buddhahood, as this Nichiren text bears witness, inscribed above the grave of a girl:—

The Three Existences represent the past, present, and future. To rise above—(more precisely, to “emerge from”)—the Three Existences means to go beyond Space and Time—to become one with the Infinite. The conquest of Time is truly possible only for a Buddha; however, everyone can achieve Buddhahood. Even a woman, while still a woman, can attain Buddhahood, as this Nichiren text attests, inscribed above the grave of a girl:—

Kai yo ken pi ryō-nyō jō butsu.

The world has both positive and negative aspects.

All beheld from afar the Dragon Maiden become a Buddha.

Everyone watched from a distance as the Dragon Maiden transformed into a Buddha.

The reference is to the beautiful legend of Sâgara, the daughter of the Nâga-king, in the Myō-hō-rengé-kyō.[62]

The reference is to the beautiful legend of Sâgara, the daughter of the Nâga king, in the Myō-hō-rengé-kyō.[62]

IV

Though not representing, nor even suggesting, the whole range of sotoba-literature, the foregoing texts will sufficiently indicate the quality of its philosophical interest. The inscriptions of the haka, or tombs, have another kind of interest; but before treating of these, a few words should be said about the tombs themselves. I cannot attempt detail, because any description of the various styles of such monuments would require a large and profusely illustrated volume; while the study of their sculptures belongs to the enormous subject of Buddhist iconography,—foreign to the purpose of this essay.

Though it doesn’t cover, or even hint at, the entire range of sotoba-literature, the texts above will clearly convey the quality of its philosophical interest. The inscriptions on haka, or tombs, have a different kind of significance; but before discussing these, I should say a few words about the tombs themselves. I can’t go into detail, because any description of the different styles of these monuments would need a large, richly illustrated volume; while the study of their sculptures falls under the vast topic of Buddhist iconography, which is outside the scope of this essay.

There are hundreds,—probably thousands,—of different forms of Buddhist funeral monuments,—ranging from the unhewn boulder, with a few ideographs scratched on it, of the poorest village-graveyard, to the complicated turret (kagé-kio) enclosing a shrine with images, and surmounted with a spire of umbrella-shaped disks or parasols (Sanscrit: tchâtras),—possibly representing the old Chinese stûpa. The most common class of haka are plain. A large number of the[131] better class have lotos-designs chiselled upon some part of them:—either the pedestal is sculptured so as to represent lotos-petals; or a single blossom is cut in relief or intaglio on the face of the tablet; or—(but this is rare)—a whole lotos-plant, leaves and flowers, is designed in relief upon one or two sides of the monument. In the costly class of tombs symbolizing the Five Buddhist Elements, the eight-petalled lotos-symbol may be found repeated, with decorative variations, upon three or four portions of their elaborate structure. Occasionally we find beautiful reliefs upon tombstones,—images of Buddhas or Bodhisattvas; and not unfrequently a statue of Jizō may be seen erected beside a grave. But the sculptures of this class are mostly old;—the finest pieces in the Kobudera cemetery, for example, were executed between two and three hundred years ago. Finally I may observe that the family crest or mon of the dead is cut upon the front of the tomb, and sometimes also upon the little stone tank set before it.

There are hundreds—probably thousands—of different types of Buddhist funeral monuments, ranging from a rough boulder with a few symbols scratched on it in the poorest village graveyard, to the intricate turret (kagé-kio) that encloses a shrine with images, topped with a spire of umbrella-shaped disks or parasols (Sanskrit: tchâtras), which may represent the old Chinese stûpa. The most common type of haka is plain. Many of the better-quality ones have lotus designs carved into them: either the pedestal is sculpted to look like lotus petals; a single flower is cut in relief or intaglio on the front of the tablet; or—though this is rare—a complete lotus plant, with leaves and flowers, is designed in relief on one or two sides of the monument. In the more expensive tombs symbolizing the Five Buddhist Elements, the eight-petalled lotus symbol may appear multiple times, with decorative variations, on three or four parts of their detailed structure. Occasionally, we notice beautiful reliefs on tombstones—images of Buddhas or Bodhisattvas; and it’s not uncommon to see a statue of Jizō placed beside a grave. However, the sculptures of this type are mostly old; for example, the finest pieces in the Kobudera cemetery were created between two and three hundred years ago. Lastly, I should mention that the family crest or mon of the deceased is carved on the front of the tomb, and sometimes also on the small stone tank placed in front of it.

The inscriptions very seldom include any texts from the holy books. On the front of the monument, below the chiselled crest, the kaimyō is[132] graven, together, perhaps, with a single mystical character—Sanscrit or Chinese; on the left side is usually placed the record of the date of death; and on the right, the name of the person or family erecting the tomb. Such is now, at least, the ordinary arrangement; but there are numerous exceptions; and as the characters are most often disposed in vertical columns, it is quite easy to put all the inscriptions upon the face of a very narrow monument. Occasionally the real name is also cut upon some part of the stone,—together, perhaps, with some brief record of the memorable actions of the dead. Excepting the kaimyō, and the sect-invocation often accompanying it, the inscriptions upon the ordinary class of tombs are secular in character; and the real interest of such epigraphy is limited to the kaimyō. By kai-myō (sîla-name) is meant the Buddhist name given to the spirit of the dead, according to the custom of all sects except the Ikkō or Shinshū. In a special sense the term kai, or sîla, refers to precepts of conduct[63]; in a general sense it might[133] be rendered as “salvation by works.” But the Shinshū allows no kai to any mortal; it does not admit the doctrine of immediate salvation by works, but only by faith in Amida; and the posthumous appellations which it bestows are therefore called not kai-myō, but hō-myō, or “Law-names.”

The inscriptions rarely include texts from the holy books. On the front of the monument, below the carved crest, the kaimyō is[132] engraved, often alongside a single mystical character—Sanskrit or Chinese; on the left side, you'll typically find the date of death; and on the right, the name of the person or family who built the tomb. This is the usual arrangement now, but there are many exceptions; since the characters are mostly arranged in vertical columns, it's easy to fit all the inscriptions on a very narrow monument. Sometimes the real name is also carved somewhere on the stone, along with a brief account of the deceased’s notable actions. Aside from the kaimyō, and the sect-invocation that often accompanies it, the inscriptions on regular tombs are secular in nature; and the main interest in such inscriptions lies with the kaimyō. Kai-myō (sîla-name) refers to the Buddhist name given to the spirit of the deceased, following the tradition of all sects except the Ikkō or Shinshū. In a specific sense, the term kai, or sîla, relates to rules of conduct[63]; more generally, it could be interpreted as “salvation by works.” However, the Shinshū does not grant any kai to mortals; it does not accept the doctrine of immediate salvation through works, but rather through faith in Amida; thus, the posthumous names it bestows are called not kai-myō, but hō-myō, or “Law-names.”

Before Meiji the social rank occupied by any one during life was suggested by the kaimyō. The use, with a kaimyō, of the two characters reading in den, and signifying “temple-dweller,” or “mansion-dweller,”—or of the more common single character in, signifying “temple” or “mansion,” was a privilege reserved to the nobility and gentry. Class-distinctions were further indicated by suffixes. Koji,—a term partly corresponding to our “lay-brother,”—and Daishi, “great elder-sister,” were honorifically attached to the kaimyō of the samurai and the aristocracy; while the simpler appellations of Shinshi and Shinnyo, respectively signifying “faithful [believing] man,” “faithful woman,” followed the[134] kaimyō of the humble. These forms are still used; but the distinctions they once maintained have mostly passed away, and the privilege of the knightly “in den,” and its accompaniments, is free to any one willing to pay for it. At all times the words Dōji and Dōnyo seem to have been attached to the kaimyō of children. , alone, means a lad, but when combined with ji or nyo it means “child” in the adjectival sense;—so that we may render Dōji as “Child-son,” and Dōnyo as “Child-daughter.” Children are thus called who die before reaching their fifteenth year,—the majority-year by the old samurai code; a lad of fifteen being deemed fit for war-service. In the case of children who die within a year after birth, the terms Gaini and Gainyo occasionally replace Dōji and Dōnyo. The syllable Gai here represents a Chinese character meaning “suckling.”

Before Meiji, a person's social rank during their lifetime was reflected in their kaimyō. The use of the two characters reading in den, meaning "temple-dweller" or "mansion-dweller," or the more common single character in, meaning "temple" or "mansion," was a privilege of the nobility and gentry. Class distinctions were further indicated by suffixes. Koji, a term partly equivalent to "lay-brother," and Daishi, "great elder-sister," were honorifically attached to the kaimyō of the samurai and aristocracy, while the simpler titles Shinshi and Shinnyo, meaning "faithful [believing] man" and "faithful woman," were used for those of humble status. These forms are still in use, but the distinctions they once signified have mostly faded, and the knighthood’s “in den” and its related terms are available to anyone willing to pay for them. Throughout time, the words Dōji and Dōnyo have been associated with the kaimyō of children. alone means "boy," but when combined with ji or nyo, it means “child” in an adjectival sense; thus, we can translate Dōji as “Child-son” and Dōnyo as “Child-daughter.” This terminology is used for children who die before reaching their fifteenth year, which is the age of majority according to the old samurai code, as a boy of fifteen was considered ready for military service. For infants who die within a year of birth, the terms Gaini and Gainyo may replace Dōji and Dōnyo. The syllable Gai here represents a Chinese character that means “suckling.”

Different Buddhists sects have different formulas for the composition of the kaimyō and its addenda;—but this subject would require a whole special treatise; and I shall mention only a few sectarian customs. The Shingon sect sometimes put a Sanscrit character—the symbol of a Buddha—before their kaimyō;—the Shin[135] head theirs with an abbreviation of the holy name Sakyamuni;—the Nichiren often preface their inscriptions with the famous invocation, Namu myō hō rengé kyō (“Hail to the Sutra of the Lotos of the Good Law!”),—sometimes followed by the words Senzo daidai (“forefathers of the generations”);—the Jōdo, like the Ikkō, use an abbreviation of the name Sakyamuni, or, occasionally, the invocation Namu Amida Butsu!—and they compose their four-character kaimyō with the aid of two ideographs signifying “honour” or “fame;”—the Zen sect contrive that the first and the last character of the kaimyō, when read together, shall form a particular Buddhist term, or mystical phrase,—except when the kaimyō consists of only two characters.

Different Buddhist sects have various ways of creating the kaimyō and its additions; this topic would need a whole separate discussion, so I will only mention a few sect-specific customs. The Shingon sect sometimes places a Sanskrit character—the symbol of a Buddha—before their kaimyō; the Shin[135] start theirs with an abbreviation of the holy name Sakyamuni; the Nichiren often begin their inscriptions with the well-known chant, Namu myō hō rengé kyō (“Hail to the Sutra of the Lotus of the Good Law!”), sometimes followed by the phrase Senzo daidai (“forefathers of the generations”); the Jōdo, like the Ikkō, use an abbreviation of Sakyamuni's name, or occasionally the chant Namu Amida Butsu!—and they create their four-character kaimyō with the help of two ideographs that mean “honor” or “fame;” the Zen sect arranges it so that the first and last characters of the kaimyō, when read together, form a specific Buddhist term or mystical phrase—except when the kaimyō consists of only two characters.

Probably the word “mansion” in kaimyō-inscriptions would suggest to most Western readers the idea of heavenly mansions. But the fancy would be at fault. The word has no celestial signification; yet the history of its epitaphic use is curious enough. Anciently, at the death of any illustrious man, a temple was erected for the special services due to his spirit, and also for the conservation of relics or memorials of him. Con[136]fucianism introduced into Japan the ihai, or mortuary tablet, called by the Chinese shin-shu;[64] and a portion of the temple was set apart to serve as a chapel for the ihai, and the ancestral cult. Any such memorial temple was called in, or “mansion,”—doubtless because the august spirit was believed to occupy it at certain periods;—and the term yet survives in the names of many celebrated Buddhist temples,—such as the Chion-In, of Kyōtō. With the passing of time, this custom was necessarily modified; for as privileges were extended and aristocracies multiplied, the erection of a separate temple to each notable presently became impossible. Buddhism met the difficulty by conferring upon every individual of distinction the posthumous title of in-den,—and affixing to this title the name of an imaginary temple or “mansion.” So to-day, in the vast majority of kaimyō, the character in refers only to the temple that would have been built had circumstance permitted, but now exists only in the pious desire of those who love and reverence the departed.

Probably the word “mansion” in kaimyō inscriptions would suggest to most Western readers the idea of heavenly mansions. But that would be a misunderstanding. The word has no celestial meaning; yet the history of its use in epitaphs is interesting. In ancient times, when an illustrious person died, a temple was built for the special services honoring their spirit and for preserving relics or memorials of them. Confucianism introduced the ihai, or mortuary tablet, known in Chinese as shin-shu, and a part of the temple was designated as a chapel for the ihai and the ancestral cult. Any such memorial temple was called in, or “mansion,”—most likely because it was believed that the revered spirit occupied it at certain times;—and the term has survived in the names of many famous Buddhist temples, such as the Chion-In in Kyoto. Over time, this custom had to change; as privileges were expanded and aristocracies increased, erecting a separate temple for each notable became impossible. Buddhism addressed this issue by granting every distinguished individual the posthumous title of in-den, and attaching to this title the name of an imaginary temple or “mansion.” So today, in the vast majority of kaimyō, the character in refers only to the temple that would have been built had circumstances allowed, but now exists solely in the pious wishes of those who love and honor the deceased.

Tomb in Kobudera Cemetery
(The relief represents Seishi Bosatsu—Bodhisattva Mahâsthâma—in meditation. It is 187 years old. The white patches on the surface are lichen growths)

Nevertheless the poetry of these in-names does[137] possess some real meaning. They are nearly all of them names such as would be given to real Buddhist temples,—names of virtues and sanctities and meditations,—names of ecstasies and powers and splendors and luminous immeasurable unfoldings,—names of all ways and means of escape from the Six States of Existence and the sorrow of “peopling the cemeteries again and again.”

Nevertheless, the poetry of these in-names does[137] hold some real meaning. Almost all of them are names that would be given to actual Buddhist temples—names reflecting virtues, sanctities, and meditations—names that signify ecstasies, powers, splendors, and bright, boundless unfoldings—names representing every possible way to escape the Six States of Existence and the pain of “filling the cemeteries over and over.”

The general character and arrangement of kaimyō can best be understood by the aid of a few typical specimens. The first example is from a beautiful tomb in the cemetery of Kobudera, which is sculptured with a relief representing the Bodhisattva Mahâsthâma (Seishi Bosatsu) meditating. All the text in this instance has been cut upon the face of the monument, to left and right of the icon. Transliterated into Romaji it reads thus:—

The overall style and layout of kaimyō can be best understood by looking at a few representative examples. The first one is from a beautiful tomb in the Kobudera cemetery, featuring a relief of the Bodhisattva Mahâsthâma (Seishi Bosatsu) meditating. All the text in this case is carved on the front of the monument, to the left and right of the image. When transliterated into Romaji, it reads as follows:—

(Kaimyō.)

(Kaimyō.)

Tei-Shō-In, Hō-sō Myō-shin, Daishi.

Tei-Shō-In, Hō-sō Myō-shin, Great Master.

(Record.)

(Record.)

—Shōtoku Ni, Jin shin Shimotsuki, jiu-ku nichi.[138]

—Shōtoku Ni, Jin shin Shimotsuki, 19th day.[138]

[Translation:—

[Translation:—

Great Elder-Sister, Wonderful-Reality-Appearing-at-the-Window-of-Law, dwelling in the Mansion of the Pine of Chastity.

Great Older Sister, Amazing Reality Appearing at the Law's Window, living in the House of the Chastity Pine.

—The nineteenth day of the Month of Frost,[65] second year of Shōtoku,[66]—the year being under the Dragon of Elder Water.]

—The nineteenth day of the Month of Frost,[65] second year of Shōtoku,[66]—the year being under the Dragon of Elder Water.]

For the sake of clearness, I have printed the posthumous name proper (Hō-sō Myō-shin) in small capitals, and the rest in italics. The first three characters of the inscription,—Tei-Shō-In,—form the name of the temple, or “mansion.” The pine, both in religious and secular poetry, is a symbol of changeless conditions of good, because it remains freshly-green in all seasons. The use of the term “Reality” in the kaimyō indicates the state of unity with the Absolute;—by “Window-of-Law” (Law here signifying the Buddha-state) must be understood that exercise of virtue through which even in this existence some percep[139]tion of Infinite Truth may be obtained. I have already explained the final word, Daishi (“great elder-sister”).

For clarity, I’ve printed the posthumous name (Hō-sō Myō-shin) in small capitals and the rest in italics. The first three characters of the inscription, Tei-Shō-In, are the name of the temple or “mansion.” The pine tree, both in religious and secular poetry, symbolizes the unchanging state of goodness, as it stays green throughout all seasons. The term “Reality” in the kaimyō indicates a state of unity with the Absolute; “Window-of-Law” (with Law referring to the Buddha-state) should be understood as the practice of virtue through which some perception of Infinite Truth can be achieved even in this life. I’ve already explained the final word, Daishi (“great elder-sister”).

Less mystical, but not less beautiful, is this Nichiren kaimyō sculptured upon the grave of a young samurai:

Less mystical, but just as beautiful, is this Nichiren kaimyō carved on the grave of a young samurai:

Ko-shin In, Ken-dō Nichi-ki, Koji.

Ko-shin In, Ken-dō Nichi-ki, Koji.

[Koji,—

[Koji,—

Bright-Sun-on-the-Way-of-the-Wise, in the Mansion of Luminous Mind.][67]

Bright-Sun-on-the-Way-of-the-Wise, in the Mansion of Luminous Mind.[67]

On the same stone is carven the kaimyō of the wife:—

On the same stone is carved the kaimyō of the wife:—

Shin-kyō In, Myō-en Nichi-ko, Daishi.

Shin-kyō In, Myō-en Nichi-ko, Daishi.

[Daishi,—

Daishi,—

Spherically-Wondrous-Sunbeam, in the Mansion of the Mirror of the Heart.]

Spherically-Wondrous-Sunbeam, in the House of the Heart’s Mirror.

Perhaps the reader will now be able to find interest in the following selection of kaimyō, translated for me by Japanese scholars. The inscriptions are of various rites and epochs; but I have arranged them only by class and sex:—

Perhaps the reader will now be able to find interest in the following selection of kaimyō, translated for me by Japanese scholars. The inscriptions are from different rituals and time periods; but I have organized them only by category and gender:—

[Masculine Kaimyō.]

[Masculine Kaimyō.]

Koji,—

Koji, —

Law-Nature-Eternally-Complete, in the Mansion of the Mirror of Light.

Law-Nature-Eternally-Complete, in the House of the Mirror of Light.

Koji,—

Koji,

Lone-Moon-above-Snowy-Peak, in the Mansion of Quiet Light.

Lone-Moon-above-Snowy-Peak, in the House of Quiet Light.

Koji,—

Koji,—

Wonderful-Radiance-of-Luminous-Sound, in the Mansion of the Day-dawn of Mind.

Wonderful Radiance of Luminous Sound, in the House of the Morning Light of Thought.

Koji,—

Hey, Koji,—

Pure-Lotos-bloom-of-the-Heart, in the Mansion of Shining Beginnings.

Pure Lotus Bloom of the Heart, in the Mansion of Shining Beginnings.

Koji,—

Koji—

Real-Earnestness-Self-sufficing-within, in the Mansion of Mystery-Penetration.

True-Earnestness-Independent-from-within, in the House of Mystery-Understanding.

Koji,—

Hey, Koji,—

Wonderful-Brightness-of-the-Clouds-of-Law, in the Mansion of Wisdom-Illumination.

Wonderful Brightness of the Clouds of Law, in the House of Wisdom Illumination.

Koji,—

Hey, Koji,—

Law-Echo-proclaiming-Truth, in the Mansion of Real Zeal.

Law-echoing-truth, in the house of genuine passion.

Koji,—

Koji, —

Ocean-of-Reason-Calmly-Full, in the Mansion of Self-Nature.

Ocean of Reason Calmly Full, in the Mansion of Self Nature.

Koji,—

Koji,

Effective-Benevolence-Hearing-with-Pure-Heart-the-Supplications-of-the-Poor,—dwelling in the Mansion of the Virtue of Pity.

Effectively helping and listening with a pure heart to the pleas of those in need, while residing in the spirit of compassion.

Koji,—

Koji,—

Perfect-Enlightenment-beaming-tranquil-Glory,—in the Mansion of Supreme Comprehension.

Perfect Enlightenment shining with peaceful Glory—in the House of Ultimate Understanding.

Koji,—

Koji,—

Autumnal-Prospect-Clear-of-Cloud,—of the Household of Sakyamuni,—in the Mansion of the Obedient Heart.

Clear Autumn View—of the Household of Sakyamuni—in the House of the Obedient Heart.

Koji,—

Hey, Koji,—

Illustrious-Brightness,—of the Household of the Buddha,—in the Mansion of Conspicuous Virtue.

Illustrious-Brightness—from the Buddha’s household—in the Mansion of Conspicuous Virtue.

Koji,—

Koji, —

Daily-Peace-Home-Prospering, in the Mansion of Spherical Completeness.

Daily-Peace-Home-Prospering, in the Mansion of Spherical Completeness.

Shinshi,—

Shinshi, —

Prosperity-wide-shining-as-the-Moon-of-Autumn.

Prosperity shining like the autumn moon.

Shinshi,—

Shinshi, —

Vow-abiding-wondrously-without-fault.

Faithfully and wonderfully without fail.

Shinshi,—

Shinshi, —

Vernal-Mountain-bathed-in-the-Light-of-the-Law.

Spring Mountain bathed in the Light of the Law.

Shinshi,—

Shinshi, —

Waking-to-Dhyâna-at-the-Bell-Peal-of-the-Wondrous-Dawn.

Waking to Meditation at Dawn.

Shinshi,—

Shinshi, —

Winter-Mountain-Chastity-Mind.[68]

Winter Mountain Chastity Mind.[68]

[Feminine Kaimyō]

[Feminine Kaimyō]

Daishi,—

Daishi,

Moon-Dawn-of-the-Mountain-of-Light, dwelling in the August Mansion of Self-witness.[143][69]

Moon-Dawn-of-the-Mountain-of-Light, living in the Grand House of Self-awareness.[143][69]

Daishi,—

Daishi,

Wondrous-Lotos-of-Fleckless-Light, in the Mansion of the Moonlike Heart.

Beautiful Lotus of Flawless Light, in the House of the Moonlike Heart.

Daishi,—

Daishi,---

Wonderful-Chastity-Responding-with-Pure-Mind-to-the-Summons-of-Duty,—in the Mansion of the Great Sea of Compassion.

Wonderful Chastity Responding with a Pure Mind to the Call of Duty,—in the Residence of the Great Sea of Compassion.

Daishi,—

Daishi—

Lotos-Heart-of-Wondrous-Apparition,—in the Mansion of Luminous Perfume.

Lotos-Heart-of-Wondrous-Apparition—in the Mansion of Luminous Perfume.

Daishi,—

Daishi,

Clear-Light-of-the-Spotless-Moon, in the Mansion of Spring-time-Eve.

Clear Light of the Spotless Moon, in the Mansion of Springtime Eve.

Kaishi,—

Kaishi,—

Pure-Mind-as-a-Sun-of-Compassion, in the Mansion of Real Light.

Pure Mind as a Sun of Compassion, in the Mansion of True Light.

Daishi,—

Daishi—

Wondrous-Lotos-of-Fragrance-Etherial, in the Mansion of Law-Nature.

Amazing Fragrant Lotus in the House of Natural Law.

Shinnyo,—

Shinnyo, —

Rejoicing-in-the-Way-of-the-Infinite.

Celebrating the Path of the Infinite.

Shinnyo,—

Shinnyo, —

Excellent-Courage-to-follow-Wisdom-to-the-End.

Excellent courage to follow wisdom to the end.

Shinnyo,—

Shinnyo—

Winter-Moon-shedding-purest-Light.

Winter moon shedding soft light.

Shinnyo,—

Shinyo, —

Luminous-Shadow-in-the-Plumflower-Chamber.

Luminous Shadow in the Plumflower Chamber.

Shinnyo,—

Shinyo, —

Virtue-fragrant-as-the-Odor-of-the-Lotos.

Virtue fragrant as the lotus.

[Children’s Kaimyō.—Male.]

[Children’s Kaimyō.—Male.]

Dai-Dōji,[70]

Dai-Dōji,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—

Instantly-Attaining-to-the-Perfect-Peace, dwelling in the August Mansion of Purity.

Instantly-Attaining-to-the-Perfect-Peace, living in the Noble House of Purity.

Dai-Dōji,[71]

Dai-Dōji,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—

Permeating-Lucidity-of-the-Pure-Grove, dwelling in the August Mansion of Blossom-Fragrance.

Permeating Lucidity of the Pure Grove, living in the Grand House of Floral Scents.

Gaini,—

Gaini,—

Frost-Glimmer.

Frost-Glow.

Dōji,—

Kid,—

Dewy-Light.

Dewy Glow.

Dōji,—

Dōji,—

Dream-of-Spring.

Spring Dream.

Dōji,—

Dōji, —

Spring-Frost.

Spring Freeze.

Dōji,—

Kid,—

Ethereal-Nature.

Otherworldly Nature.

Dōji,—

Kid, —

Rain-of-the-Law-from-translucent-Clouds.

Law rain from clear clouds.

[Children’s Kaimyō.—Female.]

[Kids' Kaimyō.—Female.]

Dai-Dōnyo,[72]

Dai-Dōnyo,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—

Bright-Shining-Height-of-Wisdom, dwelling in the August Mansion of Fragrant Trees.

Bright-Shining-Height-of-Wisdom, living in the Grand House of Scented Trees.

Gainyo,—

Gainyo,—

Snowy-Bubble.

Snowy Bubble.

Gainyo,—

Gainyo, —

Shining-Phantasm.

Shining Phantasm.

Dōnyo,—

Donyo,—

Plumflower-Light.

Plumflower Light.

Dōnyo,—

Dōnyo,—

Dream-Phantasm.

Dream-Phantasm.

Dōnyo,—

Donyo,—

Chaste-Spring.

Pure Spring.

Dōnyo,—

Dōnyo,—

Wisdom-Mirror-of-Flawless-Appearing.

Wisdom-Mirror-of-Flawless-Appearing.

Dōnyo,—

Dōnyo—

Wondrous-Excellence-of-Fragrant-Snow.

Wondrous Excellence of Fragrant Snow.

After having studied the sotoba-texts previously cited, the reader should be able to divine the meaning of most of the kaimyō above given. At all events he will understand such frequently-[147]repeated terms as “Moon,” “Lotos,” “Law.” But he may be puzzled by other expressions; and some further explanation will, perhaps, not be unwelcome.

After studying the previously mentioned sotoba texts, the reader should be able to figure out the meaning of most of the kaimyō listed above. In any case, they will understand commonly repeated terms like “Moon,” “Lotos,” and “Law.” However, they might be confused by other phrases, so some additional explanation might be helpful.

Besides expressing a pious hope for the higher happiness of the departed, or uttering some assurance of special conditions in the spiritual world, a great number of kaimyō also refer, directly or indirectly, to the character of the vanished personality. Thus a man of widely-recognized integrity and strong moral purpose, may—like my dead friend—be not unfitly named: “Bright-Sun-on-the-Way-of-the-Wise.” The child-daughter or the young wife, especially remembered for sweetness of character, may be commemorated by some such posthumous name as “Plumflower-Light,” or “Luminous-Shadow-of-the-Plumflower-Chamber;”—the word “plumflower” in either case at once suggesting the quality of the virtue of the dead, because this blossom in Japan is the emblem of feminine moral charm,—more particularly faithfulness to duty and faultless modesty. Again, the memory of any person noted for deeds of charity may be honoured by such a kaimyō as, “Effective-Benevolence-Listening-with-Pure-Heart-to-the-[148]Supplications-of-the-Poor.” Finally I may observe that the kaimyō-terms expressing altitude, luminosity, and fragrance, have most often a moral-exemplary signification. But in all countries epitaphic literature has its conventional hypocrisies or extravagances. Buddhist kaimyō frequently contain a great deal of religious flattery; and beautiful posthumous names are often given to those whose lives were the reverse of beautiful.

Besides expressing a sincere wish for the higher happiness of those who have passed away, or giving some reassurance about special conditions in the spiritual world, many kaimyō also directly or indirectly reference the character of the deceased. For example, a man known for his integrity and strong moral purpose might—like my late friend—be fittingly named: “Bright-Sun-on-the-Way-of-the-Wise.” A beloved daughter or young wife, particularly remembered for her sweetness, may be honored with a posthumous name like “Plumflower-Light” or “Luminous-Shadow-of-the-Plumflower-Chamber”—the term “plumflower” in either case suggesting the admirable qualities of the deceased, as this blossom in Japan symbolizes feminine moral charm, especially faithfulness to duty and flawless modesty. Similarly, the memory of someone known for their charitable deeds might be celebrated with a kaimyō like, “Effective-Benevolence-Listening-with-Pure-Heart-to-the-[148]Supplications-of-the-Poor.” Lastly, I should point out that kaimyō terms that evoke height, brightness, and fragrance often have a moral or exemplary meaning. However, in every culture, epitaph literature has its conventional insincerities or excesses. Buddhist kaimyō frequently contain a lot of religious flattery; and beautiful posthumous names are often given to those whose lives were far from beautiful.

When we find among feminine kaimyō such appellations as “Wondrous-Lotos,” or “Beautiful-as-the-Lotos-of-the-Dawn,” we may be sure in the generality of cases that the charm, to which reference is so made, was ethical only. Yet there are exceptions; and the more remarkable of these are furnished by the kaimyō of children. Names like “Dream-of-Spring,” “Radiant-Phantasm,” “Snowy-Bubble,” do actually refer to the lost form,—or at least to the supposed parental idea of vanished beauty and grace. But such names also exemplify a peculiar consolatory application of the Buddhist doctrine of Impermanency. We might say that through the medium of these kaimyō the bereaved are thus soothed in the loftiest language of faith:—“Beautiful and brief[149] was the being of your child,—a dream of spring, a radiant passing vision,—a snowy bubble. But in the order of eternal law all forms must pass; material permanency there is none: only the divine Absolute dwelling in every being,—only the Buddha in the heart of each of us,—forever endures. Be this great truth at once your comfort and your hope!”

When we see among feminine kaimyō names like “Wondrous-Lotos” or “Beautiful-as-the-Lotos-of-the-Dawn,” we can often assume that the charm being referenced is ethical in nature. However, there are exceptions, and some of the most noteworthy come from the kaimyō of children. Names like “Dream-of-Spring,” “Radiant-Phantasm,” and “Snowy-Bubble” actually connect to the lost form—or at least to the perceived parental idea of lost beauty and grace. These names also illustrate a unique comforting aspect of the Buddhist principle of Impermanency. We could say that through these kaimyō, the grieving are consoled in the highest language of faith: “Beautiful and brief was the existence of your child—a dream of spring, a radiant fleeting vision, a snowy bubble. But according to the eternal law, all forms must fade; there is no material permanence: only the divine Absolute residing in every being—only the Buddha in the heart of each of us—truly endures. Let this profound truth be both your comfort and your hope!”

Extraordinary examples of the retrospective significance sometimes given to posthumous names, are furnished by the kaimyō of the Forty-Seven Rōnin buried at Sengakuji in Tōkyō. (Their story is now well-known to all the English-reading world through Mitford’s eloquent and sympathetic version of it in the “Tales of Old Japan.”) The noteworthy peculiarity of these kaimyō is that each contains the two words, “dagger” and “sword,”—used in a symbolic sense, but having also an appropriate military suggestiveness. Ōïshi Kuranosuké Yoshiwo, the leader, is alone styled Koji;—the kaimyō of his followers have the humbler suffix Shinshi. Ōïshi’s kaimyō reads:—“Dagger-of-Emptiness-and-stainless-Sword, in the Mansion of Earnest Loyalty.” I need scarcely call atten[150]tion to the historic meaning of the mansion-name. Three of the kaimyō of his followers will serve as examples of the rest. That of Masé Kyudayu Masaake is:—“Dagger-of-Fame-and-Sword-of-the-Way [or Doctrine.]” The kaimyō of Ōïshi Sezayémon Nobukiyo is:—“Dagger-of-Magnanimity-and-Sword-of-Virtue.” And the kaimyō of Horibei Yasubei is:—“Dagger-of-Cloud-and-Sword-of-Brightness.

Extraordinary examples of the retrospective significance sometimes given to posthumous names are provided by the kaimyō of the Forty-Seven Rōnin buried at Sengakuji in Tōkyō. (Their story is now well-known to everyone who reads English thanks to Mitford’s eloquent and sympathetic retelling in “Tales of Old Japan.”) The notable feature of these kaimyō is that each includes the words “dagger” and “sword”—used symbolically, but also carrying an appropriate military connotation. Ōïshi Kuranosuké Yoshiwo, the leader, is uniquely referred to as Koji;—the kaimyō of his followers have the simpler suffix Shinshi. Ōïshi’s kaimyō reads:—“Dagger-of-Emptiness-and-stainless-Sword, in the Mansion of Earnest Loyalty.” I hardly need to draw attention to the historic significance of the mansion-name. Three of the kaimyō of his followers will serve as examples. That of Masé Kyudayu Masaake is:—“Dagger-of-Fame-and-Sword-of-the-Way [or Doctrine.]” The kaimyō of Ōïshi Sezayémon Nobukiyo is:—“Dagger-of-Magnanimity-and-Sword-of-Virtue.” And the kaimyō of Horibei Yasubei is:—“Dagger-of-Cloud-and-Sword-of-Brightness.

The first and the last of these four kaimyō will be found obscure; and several more of the forty-seven inscriptions are equally enigmatic at first sight. Usually in a kaimyō the word “Emptiness,” or “Void,” signifies the Buddhist state of absolute spiritual purity,—the state of Unconditioned Being. But in the kaimyō of Ōïshi Kuranosuké the meaning of it, though purely Buddhist, is very different. By “emptiness” here, we must understand “illusion,” “unreality,”—and the full meaning of the phrase “dagger-emptiness” is:—“Wisdom that, seeing the emptiness of material forms, pierces through illusion as a dagger.” In Horibei Yasubei’s kaimyō we must similarly render the word “cloud” by illusion; and “Dagger-of-Cloud” should be interpreted, “Illusion-penetrating Dagger of Wis[151]dom.” The wisdom that perceives the emptiness of phenomena, is the sharply-dividing, or distinguishing wisdom,—is Myō-kwan-zatsu-chi (Pratyavekshana-gñâna).

The first and last of these four kaimyō are somewhat unclear, and several of the forty-seven inscriptions are equally puzzling at first glance. Typically, in a kaimyō, the term "Emptiness" or "Void" represents the Buddhist concept of absolute spiritual purity—the state of Unconditioned Being. However, in Ōïshi Kuranosuké's kaimyō, the meaning, while still Buddhist, is quite different. Here, "emptiness" refers to "illusion" or "unreality," and the full meaning of the phrase "dagger-emptiness" is:—“Wisdom that, seeing the emptiness of material forms, pierces through illusion like a dagger.” In Horibei Yasubei’s kaimyō, we should similarly interpret "cloud" as illusion; thus, "Dagger-of-Cloud" should be understood as “Illusion-penetrating Dagger of Wis[151]dom.” The wisdom that recognizes the emptiness of phenomena is the discerning, or distinguishing wisdom, known as Myō-kwan-zatsu-chi (Pratyavekshana-gñâna).

V

Possibly I have presumed too much upon the patience of my readers; yet I feel that these studies can yield scarcely more than the glimpse of a subject wide and deep as a sea. If they should arouse any Western interest in the philosophy and the poetry of Buddhist epitaphic literature, then they will certainly have accomplished all that I could reasonably hope.

I might have assumed too much about my readers' patience; still, I believe these studies can only offer a glimpse into a topic as vast and deep as the ocean. If they spark any interest in the philosophy and poetry of Buddhist memorial literature in the West, then they will have achieved everything I could reasonably hope for.

Not improbably I shall be accused, as I have been on other occasions, of trying to make Buddhist texts “more beautiful than they are.” This charge usually comes from persons totally ignorant of the originals, and betrays a spirit of disingenuousness with which I have no sympathy. Whoever confesses religion to have been a developing influence in the social and moral history of races,—whoever grants that respect is due to[152] convictions which have shaped the nobler courses of human conduct for thousands of years,—whoever acknowledges that in any great religion something of eternal truth must exist,—will hold it the highest duty of a translator to interpret the concepts of an alien faith as generously as he would wish his own thoughts or words interpreted by his fellow-men. In the rendering of Chinese sentences this duty presents itself under a peculiar aspect. Any attempt at literal translation would result in the production either of nonsense, or of a succession of ideas totally foreign to far-Eastern thought. The paramount necessity in treating such texts is to discover and to expound the thought conveyed to Oriental minds by the original ideographs,—which are very different things indeed from “written words.” The translations given in this essay were made by Japanese scholars, and, in their present form, have the approval of competent critics.

I will likely be accused, as I have been before, of trying to make Buddhist texts “more beautiful than they are.” This accusation usually comes from people who know nothing about the originals, and it shows a lack of sincerity I can't relate to. Anyone who admits that religion has been a developing influence in the social and moral history of cultures—anyone who agrees that respect is due to[152] beliefs that have shaped the nobler aspects of human behavior for thousands of years—anyone who recognizes that there’s something of eternal truth in any great religion—will consider it the highest duty of a translator to interpret the concepts of a different faith as compassionately as they would want their own thoughts or words interpreted by others. When translating Chinese sentences, this responsibility takes on a unique form. Any effort at literal translation would either lead to nonsense or to a series of ideas that are completely alien to Eastern thought. The key goal in handling such texts is to understand and explain the ideas conveyed to Eastern minds by the original ideographs—which are very different from “written words.” The translations provided in this essay were completed by Japanese scholars and have received approval from qualified critics.

As I write these lines a full moon looks into my study over the trees of the temple-garden, and brings me the recollection of a little Buddhist poem:—

As I write this, a full moon gazes into my study over the trees of the temple garden, reminding me of a little Buddhist poem:—

From the foot of the mountain, many are the paths ascending in shadow; but from the cloudless summit all who climb behold the self-same Moon.

From the base of the mountain, there are many paths going up in the shade; but from the clear summit, everyone who climbs sees the exact same Moon.

The reader who knows the truth shrined in this little verse will not regret an hour passed with me among the tombs of Kobudera.

The reader who understands the truth captured in this little verse will not regret spending time with me among the tombs of Kobudera.

Frogs

“With hands resting upon the floor, reverentially you repeat your poem, O frog!”

“With your hands on the floor, you humbly recite your poem, O frog!”

Ancient Poem.

Old Poem.

I

Few of the simpler sense-impressions of travel remain more intimately and vividly associated with the memory of a strange land than sounds,—sounds of the open country. Only the traveller knows how Nature’s voices—voices of forest and river and plain—vary according to zone; and it is nearly always some local peculiarity of their tone or character that appeals to feeling and penetrates into memory,—giving us the sensation of the foreign and the far-away. In Japan this sensation is especially aroused by the music of insects,—hemiptera uttering a sound-language wonderfully different from that of their Western congeners. To a lesser degree the exotic accent is noticeable also in the chanting of Japanese frogs,—though the sound impresses itself upon remembrance rather[158] by reason of its ubiquity. Rice being cultivated all over the country,—not only upon mountain-slopes and hill-tops, but even within the limits of the cities,—there are flushed levels everywhere, and everywhere frogs. No one who has travelled in Japan will forget the clamor of the ricefields.

Few of the simpler impressions from travel stay more closely and vividly linked to the memory of a foreign land than sounds—sounds of the countryside. Only travelers truly understand how Nature’s sounds—voices of forests, rivers, and plains—change with different regions; and it’s often some local uniqueness in their tone or character that resonates emotionally and becomes a part of memory—giving us a sense of the foreign and distant. In Japan, this feeling is particularly heightened by the music of insects—hemiptera producing a sound language that is wonderfully different from that of their Western counterparts. To a lesser extent, the foreign quality is also noticeable in the croaking of Japanese frogs—though the sound sticks in memory mainly because of its omnipresence. With rice being grown everywhere—not just on mountain slopes and hilltops, but even within city limits—there are flooded fields all around, and frogs everywhere. No one who has traveled in Japan will forget the noise of the rice fields.

Hushed only during the later autumn and brief winter, with the first wakening of spring waken all the voices of the marsh-lands,—the infinite bubbling chorus that might be taken for the speech of the quickening soil itself. And the universal mystery of life seems to thrill with a peculiar melancholy in that vast utterance—heard through forgotten thousands of years by forgotten generations of toilers, but doubtless older by myriad ages than the race of man.

Quiet only during late autumn and the short winter, when spring first arrives, all the voices of the marshlands come alive—the endless bubbling chorus that could be seen as the speech of the awakening soil itself. And the universal mystery of life appears to resonate with a unique sadness in that vast sound—echoing through countless years to forgotten generations of workers, but surely older by countless ages than humankind itself.

Now this song of solitude has been for centuries a favorite theme with Japanese poets; but the Western reader may be surprised to learn that it has appealed to them rather as a pleasant sound than as a nature-manifestation.

Now, this song of solitude has been a favorite theme for Japanese poets for centuries; however, the Western reader might be surprised to discover that it appeals to them more as a pleasant sound than as a reflection of nature.

Innumerable poems have been written about the singing of frogs; but a large proportion of them would prove unintelligible if understood as referring to common frogs. When the general[159] chorus of the ricefield finds praise in Japanese verse, the poet expresses his pleasure only in the great volume of sound produced by the blending of millions of little croakings,—a blending which really has a pleasant effect, well compared to the lulling sound of the falling of rain. But when the poet pronounces an individual frog-call melodious, he is not speaking of the common frog of the ricefields. Although most kinds of Japanese frogs are croakers, there is one remarkable exception—(not to mention tree-frogs),—the kajika, or true singing-frog of Japan. To say that it croaks would be an injustice to its note, which is sweet as the chirrup of a song-bird. It used to be called kawazu; but as this ancient appellation latterly became confounded in common parlance with kaeru, the general name for ordinary frogs, it is now called only kajika. The kajika is kept as a domestic pet, and is sold in Tōkyō by several insect-merchants. It is housed in a peculiar cage, the lower part of which is a basin containing sand and pebbles, fresh water and small plants; the upper part being a framework of fine wire-gauze. Sometimes the basin is fitted up as a ko-niwa, or model landscape-garden. In these times the kajika is considered as one of the singers of spring[160] and summer; but formerly it was classed with the melodists of autumn; and people used to make autumn-trips to the country for the mere pleasure of hearing it sing. And just as various places used to be famous for the music of particular varieties of night-crickets, so there were places celebrated only as haunts of the kajika. The following were especially noted:—

Countless poems have been written about the sounds frogs make, but many of them would be confusing if interpreted as referring to common frogs. When the general chorus of the rice field gets praise in Japanese poetry, the poet is expressing enjoyment in the rich sound created by the mix of millions of tiny croaks—a blend that truly has a soothing quality, comparable to the gentle sound of falling rain. However, when the poet describes an individual frog's call as melodious, he’s not talking about the common frog of the rice fields. While most Japanese frogs croak, there’s one remarkable exception—(not mentioning tree frogs)—the kajika, or true singing frog of Japan. To say it croaks would be unfair to its song, which is as sweet as a songbird's trill. It used to be called kawazu; however, this old name became confused with kaeru, the general term for regular frogs, so it’s now only referred to as kajika. The kajika is kept as a pet and sold in Tōkyō by various insect merchants. It is kept in a unique cage, where the bottom part is a basin filled with sand, pebbles, fresh water, and small plants; the top part is a frame made of fine wire mesh. Sometimes the basin is designed as a ko-niwa, or mini landscape garden. Nowadays, the kajika is seen as one of the singers of spring and summer, but in the past, it was associated with autumn melodies, and people would travel to the countryside in autumn just to hear it sing. Just as different locations were famous for the songs of specific types of night crickets, there were also places celebrated solely for being homes to the kajika. The following were especially noted:—

Tamagawa and Ōsawa-no-Iké,—a river and a lake in the province of Yamashiro.

Tamagawa and Ōsawa-no-Iké—a river and a lake in the Yamashiro region.

Miwagawa, Asukagawa, Sawogawa, Furu-no-Yamada, and Yoshinogawa,—all in the province of Yamato.

Miwagawa, Asukagawa, Sawogawa, Furu-no-Yamada, and Yoshinogawa—all located in the Yamato region.

Koya-no-Iké,—in Settsu.

Koya-no-Iké, in Settsu.

Ukinu-no-Iké,—in Iwami.

Ukinu-no-Iké in Iwami.

Ikawa-no-Numa,—in Kōzuké.

Ikawa-no-Numa in Kōzuké.

Now it is the melodious cry of the kajika, or kawazu, which is so often praised in far-Eastern verse; and, like the music of insects, it is mentioned in the oldest extant collections of Japanese poems. In the preface to the famous anthology called Kokinshū, compiled by Imperial Decree during the fifth year of the period of Engi (A. D. 905), the poet Ki-no-Tsurayuki, chief editor of the work, makes these interesting observations:—

Now it's the melodic call of the kajika, or kawazu, which is frequently celebrated in East Asian poetry; and similar to the sounds of insects, it's referenced in the oldest preserved collections of Japanese poems. In the preface to the well-known anthology called Kokinshū, created by Imperial Decree in the fifth year of the Engi period (A.D. 905), the poet Ki-no-Tsurayuki, who served as the chief editor of the work, shares these intriguing thoughts:—

—“The poetry of Japan has its roots in the human heart, and thence has grown into a multi-form utterance. Man in this world, having a thousand millions of things to undertake and to complete, has been moved to express his thoughts and his feelings concerning all that he sees and hears. When we hear the uguisu[73] singing among flowers, and the voice of the kawazu which inhabits the waters, what mortal [lit.: ‘who among the living that lives’] does not compose poems?”

—“The poetry of Japan is deeply rooted in human emotions, evolving into a diverse form of expression. In this world, with countless tasks to undertake and complete, people are inspired to express their thoughts and feelings about everything they see and hear. When we listen to the uguisu[73] singing among the flowers, and the voice of the kawazu living in the waters, which person doesn’t feel compelled to write poems?”

The kawazu thus referred to by Tsurayuki is of course the same creature as the modern kajika: no common frog could have been mentioned as a songster in the same breath with that wonderful bird, the uguisu. And no common frog could have inspired any classical poet with so pretty a fancy as this:—

The kawazu mentioned by Tsurayuki is obviously the same creature as the modern kajika; no ordinary frog could be compared to that amazing bird, the uguisu, in terms of singing. And no common frog could inspire a classical poet with such a lovely idea as this:—

Té wo tsuité, Uta moshi-aguru,
Kawazu, right!

“With hands resting on the ground, reverentially you repeat your poem, O frog!” The charm of this little verse can best be understood by those familiar with the far-Eastern etiquette of posture[162] while addressing a superior,—kneeling, with the body respectfully inclined, and hands resting upon the floor, with the fingers pointing outwards.[74]

“With your hands on the ground, you respectfully repeat your poem, O frog!” The beauty of this little verse can be appreciated best by those who know the Eastern tradition of posture when speaking to someone of higher status—kneeling, with your body leaning forward, and hands flat on the floor, fingers pointing outward.[162][74]

It is scarcely possible to determine the antiquity of the custom of writing poems about frogs; but in the Manyōshū, dating back to the middle of the eighth century, there is a poem which suggests that even at that time the river Asuka had long been famous for the singing of its frogs:—

It’s hard to figure out how long people have been writing poems about frogs, but in the Manyōshū, from the middle of the eighth century, there’s a poem that implies the river Asuka had already been well-known for its frogs singing even back then:—

Ima mo ka mo Asuka River Yū sarazu Kawazu cries out, no
Kiyoku is sweet.

“Still clear in our day remains the stream of Asuka, where the kawazu nightly sing.” We find also in the same anthology the following curious reference to the singing of frogs:—

“Still clear in our day remains the stream of Asuka, where the frogs sing nightly.” We find also in the same anthology the following curious reference to the singing of frogs:—

Omoboyezu Kimaseru you,
Sasagawa no Kawazu no sound Kayeshi tsuru kamo!

“Unexpectedly I received the august visit of my lord.... Alas, that he should have returned without hearing the frogs of the river Sawa!” And in the Rokujōshū, another ancient compilation, are preserved these pleasing verses on the same theme:—

“Surprisingly, I got a special visit from my lord.... It’s a shame he came back without hearing the frogs by the Sawa river!” And in the Rokujōshū, another old collection, there are these beautiful lines on the same theme:—

Tamagawa no Hito wo mo yogizu Naku frog,
Kono yū kikéba Is there something wrong?

“Hearing to-night the frogs of the Jewel River [or Tamagawa], that sing without fear of man, how can I help loving the passing moment?”

“Hearing the frogs of the Jewel River [or Tamagawa] tonight, singing without fear of people, how can I not love this moment?”

II

Thus it appears that for more than eleven hundred years the Japanese have been making poems about frogs; and it is at least possible that verses on this subject, which have been preserved in the Manyōshū, were composed even earlier than the eighth century. From the oldest classical period to the present day, the theme has never ceased to be a favorite one with poets of all[164] ranks. A fact noteworthy in this relation is that the first poem written in the measure called hokku, by the famous Bashō, was about frogs. The triumph of this extremely brief form of verse—(three lines of 5, 7, and 5 syllables respectively)—is to create one complete sensation-picture; and Bashō’s original accomplishes the feat,—difficult, if not impossible, to repeat in English:—

So it seems that for over eleven hundred years, the Japanese have been writing poems about frogs. It's also possible that verses on this topic, preserved in the Manyōshū, were created even earlier than the eighth century. From the earliest classical period to today, this theme has remained a favorite among poets of all[164]levels. One interesting fact is that the first poem written in the form called hokku, by the famous Bashō, was about frogs. The beauty of this very short form of verse—three lines with 5, 7, and 5 syllables respectively—is to create one complete sensory image. Bashō’s original manages to achieve this—a feat that’s really hard, if not impossible, to replicate in English:—

Furu lake, Jumping into Kawazu,
Midzu's sound.

(“Old pond—frogs jumping in—sound of water.”) An immense number of poems about frogs were subsequently written in this measure. Even at the present time professional men of letters amuse themselves by making short poems on frogs. Distinguished among these is a young poet known to the Japanese literary world by the pseudonym of “Roséki,” who lives in Ōsaka and keeps in the pond of his garden hundreds of singing frogs. At fixed intervals he invites all his poet-friends to a feast, with the proviso that each must compose, during the entertainment, one poem about the inhabitants of the pond. A collection of the verses thus obtained was privately printed[165] in the spring of 1897, with funny pictures of frogs decorating the covers and illustrating the text.

(“Old pond—frogs jumping in—sound of water.”) A huge number of poems about frogs were later written in this style. Even today, professional writers enjoy creating short poems about frogs. Among them is a young poet known in the Japanese literary scene by the pen name “Roséki,” who lives in Osaka and has hundreds of singing frogs in his garden pond. At regular intervals, he invites all his poet friends to a gathering, with the condition that each person must write a poem about the pond’s residents during the event. A collection of the poems created was privately printed[165] in the spring of 1897, featuring amusing frog illustrations on the covers and throughout the text.

But unfortunately it is not possible through English translation to give any fair idea of the range and character of the literature of frogs. The reason is that the greater number of compositions about frogs depend chiefly for their literary value upon the untranslatable,—upon local allusions, for example, incomprehensible outside of Japan; upon puns; and upon the use of words with double or even triple meanings. Scarcely two or three in every one hundred poems can bear translation. So I can attempt little more than a few general observations.

But unfortunately, it's not possible to give a fair idea of the range and character of frog literature through English translation. The main reason is that most compositions about frogs rely heavily on elements that can't be translated—like local references that are hard to understand outside of Japan, puns, and words that have double or even triple meanings. Hardly two or three out of every hundred poems can be translated effectively. So, I can only make a few general observations.

That love-poems should form a considerable proportion of this curious literature will not seem strange to the reader when he is reminded that the lovers’ trysting-hour is also the hour when the frog-chorus is in full cry, and that, in Japan at least, the memory of the sound would be associated with the memory of a secret meeting in almost any solitary place. The frog referred to in such poems is not usually the kajika. But frogs are introduced into love-poetry in countless[166] clever ways. I can give two examples of modern popular compositions of this kind. The first contains an allusion to the famous proverb,—I no naka no kawazu daikai wo shirazu: “The frog in the well knows not the great sea.” A person quite innocent of the ways of the world is compared to a frog in a well; and we may suppose the speaker of the following lines to be some sweet-hearted country-girl, answering an ungenerous remark with very pretty tact:—

That love poems make up a significant part of this unique literature won't seem odd to readers when they remember that the lovers' meeting time is also when the frogs are singing their hearts out. In Japan, the sound of frogs is often linked with the memory of a secret rendezvous in just about any quiet spot. The frog mentioned in these poems isn’t usually the kajika. However, frogs appear in love poetry in countless clever ways. I can share two examples of modern popular pieces that illustrate this. The first references the well-known proverb, —I no naka no kawazu daikai wo shirazu: “The frog in the well knows not the great sea.” A person who is completely unaware of the wider world is likened to a frog in a well. We can imagine the speaker of the next lines being a sweet-natured country girl, responding to an unkind remark with charming grace:—

Go ahead and mock me if you want; call me your "frog-in-the-well":
Flowers drop into my well, and the water reflects the moon!

The second poem is supposed to be the utterance of a woman having good reason to be jealous:—

The second poem is meant to be the expression of a woman who has every reason to feel jealous:—

You found your mistress's mind as dull as a stagnant pond; But the still pond can talk: you will hear the frog's call!

Outside of love-poems there are hundreds of verses about the common frogs of ponds or ricefields. Some refer chiefly to the volume of the sound that the frogs make:—

Outside of love poems, there are hundreds of verses about the ordinary frogs found in ponds or rice fields. Some mainly focus on the loudness of the sounds that the frogs make:—

Hearing the frogs in the rice fields, I think the water is singing.
As we irrigate the rice fields in spring, the sound of frogs blends with the water.
From rice field to rice field, they call out: the challenge and response never stop.
As the night gets darker, the chorus of pond frogs gets louder.
The voices of frogs are so numerous that I can't help but wonder if the pond is wider at night than during the day!
Even the rowboats can barely move because the croaking of the frogs in Horié is so loud!

The exaggeration of the last verse is of course intentional, and in the original not uneffective. In some parts of the world—in the marshes of Florida and of southern Louisiana, for example,—the clamor of the frogs at certain seasons resembles the roaring of a furious sea; and whoever has heard it can appreciate the fancy of sound as obstacle.

The exaggeration in the last line is obviously intentional and was quite effective in the original. In some places around the world—like the marshes of Florida and southern Louisiana, for instance—the loud croaking of frogs during certain seasons sounds like the roar of an angry sea; and anyone who has experienced it can understand the imaginative idea of sound as a barrier.

Other poems compare or associate the sound made by frogs with the sound of rain:—

Other poems compare or link the sound made by frogs to the sound of rain:—

The song of the first frogs—softer than the sound of falling rain.
What I thought was rain falling is just the frogs singing.
Now I will dream, soothed by the sound of the rain and the singing of the frogs.

Other poems, again, are intended only as tiny pictures,—thumb-nail sketches,—such as this hokku,—

Other poems, on the other hand, are meant to be small pictures—quick sketches—like this hokku

Path between rice fields; frogs hopping to the right and left;—

—or this, which is a thousand years old:—

—or this, which is a thousand years old:—

Where the flowers of the yamabuki are reflected in the calm marsh water, the voice of the kawazu can be heard;—

—or the following pretty fancy:—

—or the following quite fancy:—

Now the frog sings, and its voice is sweet;—as cherry petals fall into the shining stream.

The last two pieces refer, of course, to the true singing frog.

The last two pieces refer, of course, to the real singing frog.

Many short poems are addressed directly to the frog itself,—whether kaeru or kajika. There are poems of melancholy, of affection, of humor, of religion, and even of philosophy among these. Sometimes the frog is likened to a spirit resting on a lotos-leaf; sometimes, to a priest repeating sûtras for the sake of the dying flowers; sometimes to a pining lover; sometimes to a host receiving travellers; sometimes to a blasphemer, “always beginning” to say something against the gods, but always afraid to finish it. Most of the following examples are taken from the recent book of frog-poems published by Roséki;—each paragraph of my prose rendering, it should be remembered, represents a distinct poem:—

Many short poems are written directly to the frog itself—whether it's kaeru or kajika. These poems explore themes of sadness, love, humor, religion, and even philosophy. Sometimes the frog is compared to a spirit resting on a lotus leaf; other times, it's like a priest reciting sutras for dying flowers; at times, it resembles a lovesick person; sometimes it’s like a host welcoming travelers; and occasionally, it’s viewed as a blasphemer, always “starting” to say something against the gods but too scared to finish. Most of the examples that follow are taken from the recent collection of frog poems published by Roséki; remember that each paragraph of my prose translation represents a separate poem:

Now that all the guests are gone, why are you still sitting there so respectfully, O frog?
So, with your hands on the ground, do you welcome the rain, O frog?
You disrupt the light of the stars in the ancient well, O frog!
The sound of the rain makes me sleepy; but your voice makes me dream, oh frog!
Always starting to say something negative about the great Heaven, O frog!
You’ve discovered that the world is empty: you never notice it as you drift, O frog!
Having lived in fast-flowing mountain streams, your voice can never become stale, O frog!

The last pleasing conceit shows the esteem in which the superior vocal powers of the kajika are held.

The final charming idea highlights how highly valued the outstanding singing abilities of the kajika are.

III

I thought it strange that out of hundreds of frog-poems collected for me I could not discover a single mention of the coldness and clamminess of the frog. Except a few jesting lines about the queer attitudes sometimes assumed by the creature, the only reference to its uninviting qualities that I could find was the mild remark,

I thought it was odd that out of the hundreds of frog poems collected for me, I couldn’t find a single mention of how cold and clammy frogs are. Besides a few joking lines about the strange positions the creature sometimes takes, the only comment I found about its unpleasant traits was the mild remark,

In the daytime, you look so boring, O frog!

While wondering at this reticence concerning the chilly, slimy, flaccid nature of frogs, it all at once occurred to me that in other thousands of Japanese poems which I had read there was a total absence of allusions to tactual sensations. Sensations of colors, sounds, and odors were rendered with exquisite and surprising delicacy; but sensations of taste were seldom mentioned, and sensations of touch were absolutely ignored. I asked myself whether the reason for this reticence or indifference should be sought in the particular temperament or mental habit of the race; but I have not yet been able to decide the question. Remembering that the race has been living for ages upon food which seems tasteless to the Western palate, and that impulses to such action as hand-clasping, embracing, kissing, or other physical display of affectionate feeling, are really foreign to far-Eastern character, one is tempted to the theory that gustatory and tactual sensations, pleasurable and otherwise, have been less highly evolved with the Japanese than with us. But there is much evidence against such a theory; and the triumphs of Japanese handicraft assure us of an almost incomparable delicacy of touch developed in special directions. Whatever be the[172] physiological meaning of the phenomenon, its moral meaning is of most importance. So far as I have been able to judge, Japanese poetry usually ignores the inferior qualities of sensation, while making the subtlest of appeals to those superior qualities which we call æsthetic. Even if representing nothing else, this fact represents the healthiest and happiest attitude toward Nature. Do not we Occidentals shrink from many purely natural impressions by reason of repulsion developed through a morbid tactual sensibility? The question is at least worth considering. Ignoring or mastering such repulsion,—accepting naked Nature as she is, always lovable when understood,—the Japanese discover beauty where we blindly imagine ugliness or formlessness or loathsomeness,—beauty in insects, beauty in stones, beauty in frogs. Is the fact without significance that they alone have been able to make artistic use of the form of the centipede?... You should see my Kyōtō tobacco-pouch, with centipedes of gold running over its figured leather like ripplings of fire!

While I was pondering this reluctance to address the cold, slimy, and soft nature of frogs, it suddenly struck me that in the thousands of Japanese poems I've read, there are hardly any references to physical sensations. Colors, sounds, and smells are described with exquisite and surprising delicacy, but taste is rarely mentioned, and touch is completely overlooked. I wondered if this reluctance or indifference stems from the specific temperament or mental habits of the culture; however, I haven't been able to reach a conclusion. Considering that this culture has relied on food that seems tasteless to Westerners and that gestures like handshakes, hugs, kisses, or other displays of affection are not typical in East Asian character, one might be led to think that the appreciation of taste and touch, pleasurable or not, has developed less among the Japanese than among us. Yet, there's a lot of evidence that contradicts this idea, and the achievements of Japanese craftsmanship show us an almost unparalleled finesse of touch in specific areas. Whatever the physiological explanation for this phenomenon, its moral implications are significant. From what I can tell, Japanese poetry typically overlooks lowly sensations while making the most subtle appeals to the higher qualities we refer to as aesthetic. This suggests a healthy and positive outlook toward Nature. Don't we Westerners often shy away from many purely natural experiences because of a negative sensitivity to touch? This question is worth pondering. By either ignoring or overcoming such repulsion—embracing Nature as she is, always lovable when understood—the Japanese find beauty where we mistakenly perceive ugliness or formlessness or disgust—beauty in insects, beauty in stones, beauty in frogs. Is it not significant that they are the only ones able to artistically use the form of a centipede?... You should see my Kyoto tobacco pouch, with gold centipedes dancing over its patterned leather like flickers of fire!

Of Moon-Desire

I

He was two years old when—as ordained in the law of perpetual recurrence—he asked me for the Moon.

He was two years old when—according to the law of perpetual recurrence—he asked me for the Moon.

Unwisely I protested,—

I foolishly protested,—

“The Moon I cannot give you because it is too high up. I cannot reach it.”

“The Moon I can't give you because it's too high up. I can't reach it.”

He answered:—

He replied:—

“By taking a very long bamboo, you probably could reach it, and knock it down.”

“By using a really long bamboo stick, you could probably reach it and knock it down.”

I said,—

I said—

“There is no bamboo long enough.”

“There isn’t any bamboo that’s long enough.”

He suggested:—

He suggested:—

“By standing on the ridge of the roof of the house, you probably could poke it with the bamboo.”

“By standing on the edge of the roof of the house, you could probably poke it with the bamboo.”

—Whereat I found myself constrained to make some approximately truthful statements concerning the nature and position of the Moon.

—Whereupon I realized I had to make some mostly honest statements about the nature and position of the Moon.

This set me thinking. I thought about the strange fascination that brightness exerts upon living creatures in general,—upon insects and fishes and birds and mammals,—and tried to account for it by some inherited memory of brightness as related to food, to water, and to freedom. I thought of the countless generations of children who have asked for the Moon, and of the generations of parents who have laughed at the asking. And then I entered into the following meditation:—

This got me thinking. I considered the odd allure that brightness has for living things in general—like insects, fish, birds, and mammals—and tried to explain it through some inherited memory tied to food, water, and freedom. I thought about the countless generations of kids who have wished for the Moon, and the generations of parents who have laughed at those wishes. Then I entered into the following reflection:—

Have we any right to laugh at the child’s wish for the Moon? No wish could be more natural; and as for its incongruity,—do not we, children of a larger growth, mostly nourish wishes quite as innocent,—longings that if realized could only work us woe,—such as desire for the continuance after death of that very sense-life, or individuality, which once deluded us all into wanting to play with the Moon, and often subsequently deluded us in far less pleasant ways?

Have we any right to laugh at a child's wish for the Moon? No wish could be more natural. And as for its absurdity—don't we, as grown-ups, often have wishes that are just as innocent? Longings that, if fulfilled, could only bring us sorrow—like the desire for our sense of life or individuality to continue after death, which once tricked us all into wanting to play with the Moon, and later deceived us in far less pleasant ways?

Now foolish as may seem, to merely empirical reasoning, the wish of the child for the Moon, I have an idea that the highest wisdom commands us to wish for very much more than the Moon,[177]—even for more than the Sun and the Morning-Star and all the Host of Heaven.

Now, as foolish as it may seem to purely logical thinking, the child's desire for the Moon, I believe that the greatest wisdom teaches us to wish for much more than just the Moon,[177]—even beyond the Sun, the Morning Star, and all the wonders of the universe.

II

I remember when a boy lying on my back in the grass, gazing into the summer blue above me, and wishing that I could melt into it,—become a part of it. For these fancies I believe that a religious tutor was innocently responsible: he had tried to explain to me, because of certain dreamy questions, what he termed “the folly and the wickedness of pantheism,”—with the result that I immediately became a pantheist, at the tender age of fifteen. And my imaginings presently led me not only to want the sky for a playground, but also to become the sky!

I remember lying on my back in the grass as a boy, looking up at the summer blue above me and wishing I could melt into it—become a part of it. I think my religious tutor was unknowingly to blame for these thoughts; he had tried to explain to me, because of some dreamy questions I asked, what he called “the folly and the wickedness of pantheism,”—and as a result, I became a pantheist at the tender age of fifteen. My daydreams soon led me not just to want the sky as a playground but also to become the sky!

Now I think that in those days I was really close to a great truth,—touching it, in fact, without the faintest suspicion of its existence. I mean the truth that the wish to become is reasonable in direct ratio to its largeness,—or, in other words, that the more you wish to be, the wiser you are; while the wish to have is apt to be foolish in proportion to its largeness. Cosmic law permits[178] us very few of the countless things that we wish to have, but will help us to become all that we can possibly wish to be. Finite, and in so much feeble, is the wish to have: but infinite in puissance is the wish to become; and every mortal wish to become must eventually find satisfaction. By wanting to be, the monad makes itself the elephant, the eagle, or the man. By wanting to be, the man should become a god. Perhaps on this tiny globe, lighted only by a tenth-rate yellow sun, he will not have time to become a god; but who dare assert that his wish cannot project itself to mightier systems illuminated by vaster suns, and there reshape and invest him with the forms and powers of divinity? Who dare even say that his wish may not expand him beyond the Limits of Form, and make him one with Omnipotence? And Omnipotence, without asking, can have much brighter and bigger play-things than the Moon.

Now I think that back then I was really close to a profound truth—actually touching it, without the slightest awareness of its existence. I mean the truth that the desire to become is reasonable in direct proportion to its magnitude— or, in other words, the more you want to be, the wiser you are; while the desire to have tends to be foolish relative to its size. Cosmic law allows[178] us very few of the countless things we want to own, but it will support us in becoming all that we can possibly aspire to be. The desire to have is finite, and thus somewhat weak: but the desire to become is infinite in power; and every human wish to become will ultimately find fulfillment. By wanting to be, the individual transforms themselves into the elephant, the eagle, or the man. By wanting to be, the man should become a god. Maybe on this tiny planet, lit only by a mediocre yellow sun, he won't have the chance to become a god; but who would dare claim that his desire can't extend to greater systems illuminated by grander suns, and there reshape and endow him with the forms and powers of divinity? Who would even say that his wish might not expand him beyond the Limits of Form and unite him with Omnipotence? And Omnipotence, without asking, can have far brighter and bigger toys than the Moon.

Probably everything is a mere question of wishing,—providing that we wish, not to have, but to be. Most of the sorrow of life certainly exists because of the wrong kind of wishing and because of the contemptible pettiness of the wishes. Even to wish for the absolute lordship and possession[179] of the entire earth were a pitifully small and vulgar wish. We must learn to nourish very much bigger wishes than that! My faith is that we must wish to become the total universe with its thousands of millions of worlds,—and more than the universe, or a myriad universes,—and more even than Space and Time.

Probably everything comes down to what we wish for—provided that we wish not just to have, but to be. Most of the sadness in life definitely comes from wishing for the wrong things and from the petty nature of those wishes. Even wishing to completely own and control the entire earth is a ridiculously small and unrefined desire. We need to aim for much bigger wishes than that! My belief is that we should wish to become the entire universe with its billions of worlds—and even more than the universe, or countless universes—and even beyond Space and Time.

III

Possibly the power for such wishing must depend upon our comprehension of the ghostliness of substance. Once men endowed with spirit all forms and motions and utterances of Nature: stone and metal, herb and tree, cloud and wind,—the lights of heaven, the murmuring of leaves and waters, the echoes of the hills, the tumultuous speech of the sea. Then becoming wiser in their own conceit, they likewise became of little faith; and they talked about “the Inanimate” and “the Inert,”—which are nonexistent,—and discoursed of Force as distinct from Matter, and of Mind as distinct from both. Yet we now discover that the primitive fancies were, after all, closer to probable truth. We can[180]not indeed think of Nature to-day precisely as did our forefathers; but we find ourselves obliged to think of her in very much weirder ways; and the later revelations of our science have revitalized not a little of the primitive thought, and infused it with a new and awful beauty. And meantime those old savage sympathies with savage Nature that spring from the deepest sources of our being,—always growing with our growth, strengthening with our strength, more and more unfolding with the evolution of our higher sensibilities,—would seem destined to sublime at last into forms of cosmical emotion expanding and responding to infinitude.

Possibly, the ability to wish like this relies on our understanding of the ghostliness of substance. Once, people believed that all forms, movements, and sounds in Nature were filled with spirit: stone and metal, plants and trees, clouds and wind—the stars above, the rustling of leaves and flowing waters, the echoes of mountains, the roaring voice of the sea. Then, as they became more self-assured, they lost some of their faith; they started talking about "the Inanimate" and "the Inert," which don’t actually exist, and debated about Force as separate from Matter, and Mind as separate from both. Yet now we find that those early beliefs were, after all, closer to the truth. We might not view Nature today exactly as our ancestors did, but we find ourselves needing to think about her in much stranger ways; and the advancements in our science have reinvigorated much of that primitive thinking, infusing it with a new and terrifying beauty. Meanwhile, those ancient, primal connections to Nature that come from the deepest parts of our being—always growing as we grow, getting stronger as we gain strength, and unfolding more as our higher senses develop—seem destined to eventually transform into forms of cosmic emotion that expand and resonate with infinity.

Have you never thought about those immemorial feelings?... Have you never, when looking at some great burning, found yourself exulting without remorse in the triumph and glory of fire?—never unconsciously coveted the crumbling, splitting, iron-wrenching, granite-cracking force of its imponderable touch?—never delighted in the furious and terrible splendor of its phantasmagories,—the ravening and bickering of its dragons,—the monstrosity of its archings,—the ghostly soaring and flapping of its spires?[181] Have you never, with a hill-wind pealing in your ears, longed to ride that wind like a ghost,—to scream round the peaks with it,—to sweep the face of the world with it? Or, watching the lifting, the gathering, the muttering rush and thunder-burst of breakers, have you felt no impulse kindred to that giant motion,—no longing to leap with that wild white tossing, and to join in that mighty shout?... And all such ancient emotional sympathies with Nature’s familiar forces—do they not prelude, with their modern æsthetic developments, the future growth of rarer sympathies with incomparably subtler forces, and of longings to be limited only by our power to know? Know ether—shivering from star to star;—comprehend its sensitivities, its penetrancies, its transmutations;—and sympathies ethereal will evolve. Know the forces that spin the suns;—and already the way has been reached of becoming one with them.

Have you ever thought about those timeless feelings? Have you ever found yourself feeling joy without guilt when looking at a raging fire?—never unconsciously desired the crumbling, splitting, iron-wrenching, granite-cracking power of its weightless touch?—never felt thrilled by the fierce and awe-inspiring beauty of its illusions, the fierce and quarrelsome nature of its flames, the strange shapes it creates, the ghostly rise and flutter of its flames? [181] Have you never, with a hill wind roaring in your ears, wished to ride that wind like a spirit—to race around the peaks with it—to sweep across the world with it? Or, while watching the rising, gathering, rumbling rush and thunderous crash of the waves, have you felt no connection to that massive motion—no desire to leap into that wild white chaos and join in that powerful roar?... And all those ancient emotional connections with Nature’s familiar forces—don't they foreshadow, with their modern artistic expressions, the future development of more refined connections with incomparably subtler forces, and of desires limited only by our ability to understand? Understand the ether—shivering from star to star;—comprehend its sensitivities, its depths, its transformations;—and ethereal connections will emerge. Know the forces that spin the suns;—and the path to becoming one with them has already begun.

And furthermore, is there no suggestion of such evolvement in the steady widening through all the centuries of the thoughts of their world-priests and poets?—in the later sense of Life-as-Unity absorbing or transforming the ancient childish sense of life-personal?—in the tone of the new[182] rapture in world-beauty, dominating the elder worship of beauty-human?—in the larger modern joy evoked by the blossoming of dawns, the blossoming of stars,—by all quiverings of color, all shudderings of light? And is not the thing-in-itself, the detail, the appearance, being ever less and less studied for its mere power to charm, and ever more and more studied as a single character in that Infinite Riddle of which all phenomena are but ideographs?

And also, isn't there a hint of such development in the gradual expansion over the centuries of the ideas from their global thinkers and poets?—in the later understanding of Life-as-Unity embracing or changing the old, simplistic view of life as personal?—in the tone of the new[182] ecstasy in the beauty of the world, overshadowing the previous admiration for human beauty?—in the broader modern joy inspired by the blossoming of mornings, the blooming of stars,—by all vibrations of color, all flickers of light? And isn't it true that the essence itself, the detail, the appearance is being studied less and less for its mere ability to enchant and more and more as a single element in that Infinite Riddle of which all phenomena are just symbols?

Nay!—surely the time must come when we shall desire to be all that is, all that ever has been known,—the past and the present and the future in one,—all feeling, striving, thinking, joying, sorrowing,—and everywhere the Part,—and everywhere the Whole. And before us, with the waxing of the wish, perpetually the Infinities shall widen.

Nay!—surely the time will come when we will want to be everything that is, everything that has ever been known,—the past, the present, and the future combined,—all feeling, striving, thinking, enjoying, and grieving,—and everywhere the Part,—and everywhere the Whole. And before us, as our desire grows, the Infinities shall continually expand.

And I—even I!—by virtue of that wish, shall become all forms, all forces, all conditions: Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, Earth,—all motion visible or viewless,—all vibration named of light, of color, of sonority, of torrefaction,—all thrillings piercing substance,—all oscillations picturing in blackness, like the goblin-vision of the X-rays.[183] By virtue of that wish I shall become the Source of all becoming and of all ceasing,—the Power that shapes, the Power that dissolves,—creating, with the shadows of my sleep, the life that shall vanish with my wakening. And even as phosphor-lampings in currents of midnight sea, so shall shimmer and pulse and pass, in mine Ocean of Death and Birth, the burning of billions of suns, the whirling of trillions of worlds....

And I—even I!—because of that wish, will become all forms, all forces, all conditions: Ether, Wind, Fire, Water, Earth—all motion visible or invisible—all vibrations called light, color, sound, heat—all sensations penetrating substance—all oscillations showing in darkness, like the haunting vision of X-rays.[183] Because of that wish, I will be the Source of everything that comes into being and everything that stops— the Power that shapes, the Power that dissolves— creating, with the shadows of my sleep, the life that will disappear with my waking. And just like phosphorescent lights in the currents of a midnight sea, so will shimmer, pulse, and pass, in my Ocean of Death and Birth, the burning of billions of suns, the swirling of trillions of worlds....

IV

—“Well,” said the friend to whom I read this revery, “there is some Buddhism in your fancies—though you seem to have purposely avoided several important points of doctrine. For instance, you must know that Nirvana is never to be reached by wishing, but by not wishing. What you call the ‘wish-to-become’ can only help us, like a lantern, along the darker portions of the Way. As for wanting the Moon—I think that you must have seen many old Japanese pictures of apes clutching at the reflection of the Moon in water. The subject is a Buddhist parable: the water is the phantom-flux of sensations and ideas;[184] the Moon—not its distorted image—is the sole Truth. And your Western philosopher was really teaching a Buddhist parable when he proclaimed man but a higher kind of ape. For in this world of illusion, man is truly still the ape, trying to seize on water the shadow of the Moon.”

—“Well,” said the friend to whom I read this daydream, “there’s a bit of Buddhism in your thoughts—although you seem to have intentionally skipped over some key ideas. For instance, you should know that you can’t achieve Nirvana by just wishing for it; it's about not wishing. What you refer to as the ‘wish-to-become’ can only guide us, like a lantern, through the darker parts of the Path. As for wanting the Moon—I think you’ve probably seen plenty of old Japanese paintings of monkeys reaching for the Moon’s reflection in water. That scene is a Buddhist lesson: the water represents the ever-changing flow of sensations and ideas; [184] the Moon—not its warped image—is the ultimate Truth. And your Western philosopher was really expressing a Buddhist lesson when he said that man is just a more advanced version of an ape. In this world of illusion, man is still very much the ape, trying to grasp the shadow of the Moon reflected in water.”

—“Ape indeed,” I made answer,—“but an ape of gods,—even that divine Ape of the Ramayana who may clutch the Sun!”

—“An ape, sure,” I replied, —“but a divine ape, —even that godly Ape from the Ramayana who can grab the Sun!”

Retrospectives

"Whispers and smells of the Endless Sea."
Matthew Arnold.

First Impressions

I

I wonder why the emblematical significance of the Composite Photograph has been so little considered by the philosophers of evolution. In the blending and coalescing of the shadows that make it, is there no suggestion of that bioplasmic chemistry which, out of the intermingling of innumerable lives, crystallizes the composite of personality? Has the superimposition of images upon the sensitized plate no likeness to those endless superimpositions of heredity out of which every individuality must shape itself?... Surely it is a very weird thing, this Composite Photograph,—and hints of things weirder.

I wonder why the symbolic meaning of the Composite Photograph has been so overlooked by evolution philosophers. In the blending and merging of the shadows that create it, isn’t there a hint of that bioplasmic chemistry which, from the combination of countless lives, forms the composite of personality? Does the layering of images on the sensitized plate not resemble those endless layers of heredity from which every individual must emerge?… Surely, this Composite Photograph is quite strange—and suggests even stranger things.

Every human face is a living composite of countless faces,—generations and generations of faces superimposed upon the sensitive film of Life[188] for the great cosmic developing process. And any living face, well watched by love or by hate, will reveal the fact. The face of friend or sweetheart has a hundred different aspects; and you know that you want, when his or her “likeness” is taken, to insist upon the reflection of the dearest of these. The face of your enemy,—no matter what antipathy it may excite,—is not invariably hateful in itself: you must acknowledge, to yourself at least, having observed in it moments of an expression the reverse of unworthy.

Every human face is a living blend of countless faces—generations and generations overlapping on the sensitive surface of Life[188] for the larger cosmic unfolding. And any living face, closely observed with love or hate, will show this truth. The face of a friend or partner has many different aspects, and you know that when their "likeness" is captured, you want to highlight the one that means the most to you. The face of your enemy—regardless of the negative feelings it might stir—doesn't always seem hateful in itself: you must admit, at least to yourself, that you've noticed moments in it where the expression was anything but unworthy.

Probably the ancestral types that try to reproduce themselves in the modulations of facial expression, are nearly always the more recent;—the very ancient having become metamorphosed, under weight of superimposition, into a blank underlying vagueness,—a mere protoplasmic background out of which, except in rare and monstrous cases, no outline can detach itself. But in every normal face whole generations of types do certainly, by turns of mood, make flitting apparition. Any mother knows this. Studying day by day the features of her child, she finds in them variations not to be explained by simple growth. Sometimes there is a likeness to one parent or grandparent; sometimes a likeness[189] to another, or to remoter kindred; and at rarer intervals may appear peculiarities of expression that no member of the family can account for. (Thus, in darker centuries, the ghastly superstition of the “changeling,” was not only possible, but in a certain sense quite natural.) Through youth and manhood and far into old age these mutations continue,—though always more slowly and faintly,—even while the general characteristics steadily accentuate; and death itself may bring into the countenance some strange expression never noticed during life.

The ancestral types that try to replicate themselves through changes in facial expression are usually the most recent; the ancient ones have transformed over time into a vague, underlying form—just a basic, formless background from which, except in rare and unusual cases, no distinct features can emerge. However, in every typical face, whole generations of types do appear in fleeting moments of emotion. Any mother knows this. By observing her child's features every day, she sees variations that can’t simply be explained by normal growth. Sometimes the child resembles one parent or grandparent; other times, they may look like another relative or even more distant ancestors; and occasionally, unique expressions emerge that no family member can explain. (In darker times, the terrifying superstition of the “changeling” was not just possible but, in a way, quite understandable.) Throughout youth, adulthood, and well into old age, these changes continue—though they happen more slowly and subtly—while the overall traits become more pronounced; and even death might reveal a strange expression that was never noticed in life.

II

As a rule we recognize faces by the modes of expression habitually worn,—by the usually prevalent character-tones of them,—rather than by any steady memory of lines. But no face at all moments remains exactly the same; and in cases of exceptional variability the expression does not suffice for recognition: we have to look for some fixed peculiarity, some minute superficial detail independent of physiognomy. All expression has but a relative permanency: even in faces the[190] most strongly marked, its variations may defy estimate. Perhaps the mobility is, within certain limits, in direct ratio to irregularity of feature;—any approach to ideal beauty being also an approach to relative fixity. At all events, the more familiar we become with any common face, the more astonishing the multitude of the transformations we observe in it,—the more indescribable and bewildering its fugitive subtleties of expression. And what are these but the ebb and flow of life ancestral,—under-ripplings in that well-spring unfathomable of personality whose flood is Soul. Perpetually beneath the fluid tissues of flesh the dead are moulding and moving—not singly (for in no phenomenon is there any singleness), but in currents and by surgings. Sometimes there is an eddying of ghosts of love; and the face dawns as if a sunrise lighted it. Sometimes there is a billowing up of ghosts of hate; and the face darkens and distorts like an evil dream,—and we say to the mind behind it, “You are not now your better self.” But that which we call the self, whether the better or the worse, is a complexity forever shifting the order of its combinations. According to stimulus of hope or fear, of joy or pain, there must vibrate[191] within every being, at differing rhythms, with varying oscillation, incalculable tremulosities of ancestral life. In the calmest normal existence slumber all the psychical tones of the past,—from the lurid red of primal sense-impulse to the violet of spiritual aspiration,—even as all known colours sleep in white light. And over the sensitive living mask, at each strong alternation of the psychical currents, flit shadowy resurrections of dead expression.

As a rule, we recognize faces by the expressions they usually show, by the typical emotional tones, rather than by a clear memory of their features. But no face stays exactly the same at all times; in cases where there’s a lot of variation, expression alone doesn’t help us identify someone: we have to look for a distinctive trait, a small superficial detail that isn’t tied to their appearance. All expressions have only a relative permanence: even in faces with the most prominent features, their variations can be unpredictable. Perhaps the degree of expressiveness is directly related to how irregular the features are—any approach to ideal beauty tends to mean more stability. In any case, the more familiar we become with an ordinary face, the more surprising the variety of changes we notice in it—the more indescribable and perplexing its fleeting subtle expressions are. And what are these changes but the ebb and flow of ancestral life—undercurrents in that deep well of personality from which the flood of the Soul emerges. Constantly beneath the shifting tissues of flesh, the dead are shaping and moving—not alone (since nothing occurs in isolation), but in currents and waves. Sometimes there’s a swirl of the ghosts of love, making the face light up as if illuminated by a sunrise. Other times, there’s a surge of the ghosts of hate, darkening and distorting the face like a bad dream—and we might say to the mind behind it, “You are not your better self right now.” But what we refer to as the self, whether it’s the preferable version or the not-so-great one, is a complexity that is always shifting in its combinations. Depending on feelings of hope or fear, joy or pain, countless echoes of ancestral life must resonate within each person, at different rhythms, with varying intensities. Even in the calmest normal existence, all the psychological tones of the past are dormant—from the vivid red of primal impulses to the violet of spiritual aspirations—just as all known colors lie dormant in white light. And over the sensitive living facade, with each strong shift in the psychological currents, shadowy resurrections of past expressions flicker.

Seeing faces and their changes, we learn intuitively the relation to our own selves of the selves that confront us. In very few cases could we even try to explain how this knowledge comes,—how we reach those conclusions called, in common parlance, “first impressions.” Faces are not read. The impressions they give are only felt, and have much of the same vague character as impressions of sound,—making within us mental states either pleasant or unpleasant or somewhat of both,—evoking now a sense of danger, now a melting sympathy, occasionally a gentle sadness. And these impressions, though seldom at fault, cannot be very well explained in words. The reasons of their accuracy are likewise the reasons of their mys[192]tery,—reasons not to be discovered in the narrow range of our personal experience,—reasons very, very much older than we. Could we remember our former lives, we should know more exactly the meaning of our likes and our dislikes. For the truth is that they are superindividual. It is not the individual eye that perceives everything perceived in a face. The dead are the real seers. But as they remain unable to guide us otherwise than by touching the chords of mental pleasure or pain, we can feel the relative meaning of faces only in a dim, though powerful way.

Seeing faces and how they change, we intuitively learn about our own selves from those who face us. In very few cases can we even attempt to explain how this knowledge comes to us—how we arrive at those conclusions commonly called "first impressions." Faces are not read. The impressions they give are only felt, and have much of the same vague quality as impressions of sound—creating within us mental states that are either pleasant or unpleasant, or a bit of both—bringing about a sense of danger, a deep sympathy, or sometimes a gentle sadness. These impressions, though rarely wrong, can't be easily explained in words. The reasons for their accuracy are also the reasons for their mys[192]tery—reasons that can't be found in the limited scope of our personal experiences—reasons that are much older than we are. If we could remember our past lives, we would understand better the meaning of our likes and dislikes. The truth is they are superindividual. It is not just one individual eye that perceives everything in a face. The dead are the true observers. But since they can only guide us by touching our mental pleasure or pain, we can understand the relative meaning of faces only in a vague, yet powerful way.

Instinctively, at least, superindividuality is commonly recognized. Hence such phrases as “force of character,” “moral force,” “personal fascination,” “personal magnetism,” and others showing that the influence exerted by man upon man is known to be independent of mere physical conditions. Very insignificant bodies have that within them by which formidable bodies are mastered and directed. The flesh-and-blood man is only the visible end of an invisible column of force reaching out of the infinite past into the momentary present,—only the material Symbol of an immaterial host. A contest between even two[193] wills is a contest of phantom armies. The domination of many personalities by the simple will of one,—hinting the perception by the compelled of superior viewless powers behind the compeller,—is never to be interpreted by the old hypothesis of soul-equality. Only by scientific psychology can the mystery of certain formidable characters be even partly explained; but any explanation must rest upon the acceptance, in some form or other, of the immense evolutional fact of psychical inheritance. And psychical inheritance signifies the super-individual,—pre-existence revived in compound personality.

Instinctively, at least, superindividuality is widely recognized. That's why we use phrases like “force of character,” “moral force,” “personal fascination,” “personal magnetism,” and others that indicate the influence one person has over another is independent of just physical conditions. Very small individuals can possess qualities that allow them to exert control over much larger ones. The physical person is just the visible end of an unseen force stretching from the infinite past into the present moment—only a material symbol of an immaterial presence. A struggle between even two wills is like a battle of invisible armies. The ability of one person's will to dominate many others hints at the awareness among the compelled of the greater unseen powers behind the one in control. This shouldn’t be understood through the outdated idea of soul-equality. Only with scientific psychology can we begin to explain the mystery of certain powerful personalities, but any explanation must accept, in one way or another, the significant evolutionary fact of psychical inheritance. And psychical inheritance refers to the super-individual—previous existence coming to life in a combined personality.

Yet, from our ethical standpoint, that super-individuality which we thus unconsciously allow in the very language used to express psychical domination, is a lower manifestation. Though working often for good, the power in itself is of evil; and the recognition of it by the subjugated is not a recognition of higher moral energy, but of a higher mental energy signifying larger evolutional experience of wrong, deeper reserves of aggressive ingenuity, heavier capacities for the giving of pain. Called by no matter what euphemistic name, such power is brutal in its origin, and still allied to those malignities and ferocities[194] shared by man with lower predatory creatures. But the beauty of the superindividual is revealed in that rarer power which the dead lend the living to win trust, to inspire ideals, to create love, to brighten whole circles of existence with the charm and wonder of a personality never to be described save in the language of light and music.

Yet, from our ethical perspective, that extreme individuality we unconsciously allow in the very language we use to express psychological dominance is a lower form of expression. While it often leads to good outcomes, the power itself is inherently negative; and the acknowledgment of it by those who are subjugated is not a recognition of a higher moral strength, but rather of a higher mental capacity that indicates greater evolutionary experience of wrong, deeper reserves of aggressive creativity, and greater abilities to inflict pain. Regardless of what euphemistic term is used, this power is brutal in its origins and is still connected to the malice and ferocity[194] shared by humans and lower predatory animals. However, the beauty of the superindividual is shown in that rare power which those who have passed lend to the living to gain trust, inspire ideals, foster love, and illuminate entire circles of existence with the charm and wonder of a personality that can only be described in the language of light and music.

III

Now if we could photographically decompose a composite photograph so as to separate in order inverse all the impressions interblended to make it, such process would clumsily represent what really happens when the image of a strange face is telegraphed back—like a police-photograph—from the living retina to the mysterious offices of inherited memory. There, with the quickness of an electric flash, the shadow-face is decomposed into all the ancestral types combined in it; and the resulting verdict of the dead, though rendered only by indefinable sensation, is more trustworthy than any written certificate of character could ever be. But its trustworthiness is limited to the potential relation of the individual seen to the[195] individual seeing. Upon different minds, according to the delicate balance of personality,—according to the qualitative sum of inherited experience in the psychical composition of the observer,—the same features will make very different impressions. A face that strongly repels one person may not less strongly attract another, and will produce nearly similar impressions only on groups of emotionally homogeneous natures. Certainly the fact of this ability to discern in the composition of faces that indefinable something which welcomes or which warns, does suggest the possibility of deciding some laws of ethical physiognomy; but such laws would necessarily be of a very general and simple kind, and their relative value could never equal that of the uneducated personal intuition.

Now, if we could photographically break down a composite photograph to separate and reverse all the impressions blended to create it, this process would awkwardly illustrate what truly happens when the image of an unfamiliar face is transmitted back—like a police photograph—from the living retina to the mysterious archives of inherited memory. There, with the speed of an electric flash, the shadowy face is dissected into all the ancestral types that make it up; and the final judgment of the past, though expressed only through an indefinable sensation, is more reliable than any written character reference could ever be. However, its reliability is limited to the potential connection between the person being seen and the person seeing. Different minds, influenced by the delicate balance of personality—shaped by the total sum of inherited experiences in the psychological makeup of the observer—will have vastly different impressions from the same features. A face that strongly repels one person may equally strongly attract another, creating nearly identical impressions only among groups of emotionally similar individuals. Certainly, the ability to sense that indefinable something in the composition of faces that either invites or warns does hint at the possibility of establishing some laws of ethical physiognomy; but such laws would necessarily be very general and simple, and their relative value could never match that of unrefined personal intuition.

How, indeed, should it be otherwise? What science could ever hope to measure the infinite possibilities of psychical combination? And the present in every countenance is a recombination of the past;—the living is always a resurrection of the dead. The sympathies and the fears, the hopes and the repulsions that faces inspire, are but revivals and reiterations,—echoes of sentiency created in millions of minds by immeasur[196]able experience operating through immeasurable time. My friend of this hour, though no more identical with his forefathers than any single ripple of a current is identical with all the ripples that ever preceded it, is nevertheless by soul-composition one with myriads known and loved in other lands and in other lives,—in times recorded and in times forgotten,—in cities that still remain and in cities that have ceased to be,—by thousands of my vanished selves.

How, really, could it be any different? What science could possibly measure the endless possibilities of mental combination? And the present in every face is a remix of the past;—the living always bring the dead back to life. The feelings and fears, the hopes and aversions that faces evoke are just revivals and repeats,—echoes of awareness formed in millions of minds through countless experiences over immeasurable time. My friend of this moment, while not identical to his ancestors just like any single ripple in a stream isn’t identical to all the ripples that came before it, is nonetheless connected in spirit to countless souls known and loved in distant places and different lives,—in recorded times and in times forgotten—in cities that still exist and in cities that have disappeared,—by thousands of my lost selves.

Beauty is Memory

I

When you first saw her your heart leaped, and a tingling shocked through all your blood like a gush of electricity. Simultaneously your senses were changed, and long so remained.

When you first saw her, your heart jumped, and a tingle shot through your veins like a surge of electricity. At the same time, your senses transformed, and they stayed that way for a long time.

That sudden throb was the awakening of your dead;—and that thrill was made by the swarming and the crowding of them;—and that change of sense was wrought only by their multitudinous desire,—for which reason it seemed an intensification. They remembered having loved a number of young persons somewhat resembling her. But where, or when, they did not recollect. They—(and They, of course, are You)—had drunk of Lethe many times since then.

That sudden throb was the awakening of your dead;—and that thrill came from their swarming and crowding around;—and that shift in perception was caused solely by their overwhelming desire,—which is why it felt like an intensification. They remembered having loved several young people who resembled her in some way. But they couldn't recall where or when. They—(and they, of course, are You)—had taken from Lethe many times since then.

The true name of the River of Forgetfulness is the River of Death—though you may not find authority for the statement in classical dictionaries.[200] But the Greek story, that the waters of Lethe bring to weary souls oblivion of the past, is not quite true. One draught will indeed numb and becloud some forms of memory,—will efface the remembrance of dates and names and of other trifling details;—but a million draughts will not produce total oblivion. Even the destruction of the world would not have that result. Nothing is absolutely forgotten except the non-essential. The essential can, at most, only be dimmed by the drinking of Lethe.

The real name of the River of Forgetfulness is the River of Death—though you might not find this in traditional dictionaries.[200] However, the Greek myth that the waters of Lethe erase the past for tired souls isn't entirely accurate. One sip can indeed dull and cloud certain memories—erasing dates, names, and other minor details—but even a million sips won't lead to complete oblivion. Not even the end of the world would have that effect. Nothing is completely forgotten except for the non-essential. The essential can, at most, only be faded by drinking from Lethe.

It was because of billions of billions of memories amassed through trillions of lives, and blended within you into some one vague delicious image, that you came to believe a certain being more beautiful than the sun. The delusion signified that she happened to resemble this composite,—mnemonic shadowing of all the dead women related to the loves of your innumerable lives. And this first part of your experience, when you could not understand,—when you fancied the beloved a witch, and never even dreamed that the witchery might be the work of ghosts, was—the Period of Wonder.

It was due to billions of memories collected over trillions of lives, all mixed together within you into one vague but enticing image, that you came to see a certain person as more beautiful than the sun. This illusion meant that she happened to resemble this blend—a recollection of all the deceased women connected to the loves of your countless lives. And this initial part of your experience, when you couldn't understand—when you thought the beloved was a witch, and never even considered that the enchantment could be the influence of ghosts—was the Period of Wonder.

II

Wonder at what? At the power and mystery of beauty. (For whether only within yourself, or partly within and partly outside of yourself, it was beauty that you saw, and that made you wonder.) But you will now remember that the beloved seemed lovelier than mortal woman really could be;—and the how and the why of that seeming are questions of interest.

Wonder at what? At the power and mystery of beauty. (Whether it was solely in yourself, or partially in and partially out of yourself, it was beauty that you saw, and that made you wonder.) But you will now recall that the person you loved seemed more beautiful than any mortal woman could actually be;—and the how and the why of that perception are intriguing questions.

With the power to see beauty we are born—somewhat, though not altogether, as we are born with the power to perceive color. Most human beings are able to discern something of beauty, or at least of approach to beauty—though the volume of the faculty varies in different individuals more than the volume of a mountain varies from that of a grain of sand. There are men born blind; but the normal being inherits some ideal of beauty. It may be vivid or it may be vague; but in every case it represents an accumulation of countless impressions received by the race,—countless fragments, of prenatal remembrance crystallized into one composite image[202] within organic memory, where, like the viewless image on a photographic plate awaiting development, it remains awhile in darkness absolute. And just because it is a composite of numberless race-memories of individual attraction, this ideal necessarily represents, in the superior mind, a something above the existing possible,—something never to be realized, much less surpassed, in the present state of humanity.

With the ability to see beauty, we are born—somewhat, though not completely, just like we’re born with the ability to perceive color. Most people can recognize some form of beauty, or at least something close to it—though the level of this ability varies significantly among individuals, more than the size of a mountain differs from that of a grain of sand. There are people who are born blind; however, the average person inherits some ideal of beauty. It might be vibrant or it could be unclear; but in every case, it represents a collection of countless impressions gathered by humanity—countless fragments, like prenatal memories, combined into one overall image[202] within our collective memory, where, like an unused photographic plate waiting for development, it stays in complete darkness for a while. And because it’s made up of countless shared memories of personal attraction, this ideal necessarily signifies, in a higher mindset, something beyond what is currently possible—something that can never be achieved, let alone surpassed, in the present state of humanity.

And what is the relation of this composite, fairer than human possibility, to the illusion of love? If it be permissible to speak one’s imagining of the unimaginable, I can dare a theory. When, in the hour of the ripeness of youth, there is perceived some objective comeliness faintly corresponding to certain outlines of the inherited ideal, at once a wave of emotion ancestral bathes the long-darkened image, defines it, illuminates it,—and so deludes the senses;—for the sense-reflection of the living objective becomes temporarily blended with the subjective phantasm,—with the beautiful luminous ghost made of centillions of memories. Thus to the lover the common suddenly becomes the impossible, because he really perceives blended with it the superindividual and superhuman. He is much[203] too deeply bewitched by that supernatural to be persuaded of his illusion, by any reasoning. What conquers his will is not the magic of anything living or tangible, but a charm sinuous and fugitive and light as fire,—a spectral snare prepared for him by myriads unthinkable of generations of dead.

And what is the connection of this composite, more beautiful than human possibility, to the illusion of love? If it's okay to express one's thoughts on the unimaginable, I can propose a theory. When, at the peak of youth, one perceives some physical beauty that vaguely matches certain aspects of the inherited ideal, a surge of ancestral emotion washes over the long-dormant image, defining and illuminating it—and thus deceiving the senses; for the sensory perception of the living object momentarily merges with the subjective fantasy—with the beautiful glowing apparition made of countless memories. So, for the lover, the ordinary suddenly feels impossible, because he truly perceives it intertwined with the superindividual and superhuman. He is far too enchanted by that otherworldly feeling to be swayed by any reasoning about his illusion. What captures his will is not the magic of anything alive or concrete, but a charm that is sinuous, fleeting, and light as fire—a spectral trap set for him by countless unimaginable generations of the dead.

So much and no more of theory I venture as to the how of the riddle. But what of the why,—the reason of the emotion made by this ghostly beauty revived out of the measureless past? What should beauty have to do with a superindividual ecstasy older than all æsthetic feeling? What is the evolutional secret of the fascination of beauty?

So much and no more theory I’m willing to explore about the how of the riddle. But what about the why? What is the reason behind the emotion stirred by this ghostly beauty brought back from the endless past? What does beauty have to do with a superindividual ecstasy that's older than any aesthetic feeling? What is the evolutionary secret behind the allure of beauty?

I think that an answer can be given. But it will involve the fullest acceptance of this truth:—There is no such thing as beauty-in-itself.

I believe an answer can be provided. But it will require a complete acceptance of this truth:—There is no such thing as beauty-in-itself.

All the riddles and contradictions of our æsthetic systems are natural consequences of the delusion that beauty is a something absolute, a transcendental reality, an eternal fact. It is true that the appearance we call beauty is the symbol of a fact,—is the visible manifestation of a development beyond the ordinary,—a bodily evolution[204] more advanced than the existing average. In like manner what we call grace is a real manifestation of the economy of force. But since there can be no cosmic limit to evolutional possibilities, there never can be any standards of grace or of beauty that are not relative and essentially transitory; and there can be no physical ideals,—not even Greek ideals,—that might not in the course of human evolution or of superhuman evolution be so much more than realized as to become vulgarities of form. An ultimate of beauty is inconceivable and impossible; no term of æsthetics can ever represent more than the idea of a phase of the perpetual becoming, a temporary relation in comparative evolution. Beauty-in-itself is only the name of a sensation, or complex of sensation, mistaken for objectivity—much as sound and light and color were once imagined to be realities.

All the confusing and contradictory aspects of our aesthetic systems are natural results of the misconception that beauty is something absolute, a transcendental reality, an eternal fact. It's true that what we perceive as beauty symbolizes a fact—it represents a visible expression of a development beyond the ordinary—a physical evolution that is more advanced than the current average. Similarly, what we call grace is a real demonstration of the economy of force. However, since there can be no cosmic limit to evolutionary possibilities, there can never be standards of grace or beauty that aren’t relative and essentially temporary; and there can be no physical ideals—not even Greek ideals—that might not, over the course of human or superhuman evolution, become so much more than just ideals that they turn into vulgar representations of form. An ultimate form of beauty is unimaginable and impossible; no aesthetic term can ever represent more than the idea of a phase of continuous change, a temporary relationship in comparative evolution. Beauty in itself is merely a name for a sensation or a complex of sensations mistaken for objectivity—similar to how sound, light, and color were once thought to be realities.

Yet what is it that attracts?—what is the meaning of the resistless emotion which we call the Sense of Beauty?

Yet what is it that draws us in?—what is the significance of the powerful feeling we refer to as the Sense of Beauty?

Like the sensing of light or color or perfume, the recognition of beauty is a recognition of fact. But that fact bears to the feeling evoked no more likeness than the reality of five hundred billions of ether-shiverings per second bears to the sensation[205] of orange. Still in either case the fact is a manifestation of force. Representing higher evolution, the phenomenon termed beauty also represents a relatively superior fitness for life, a higher ability to fulfil the conditions of existence; and it is the non-conscious perception of this representation that makes the fascination. The longing aroused is not for any mere abstraction, but for greater completeness of faculty as means to the natural end. To the dead within each man, beauty signifies the presence of what they need most,—Power. They know, in despite of Lethe, that when they lived in comely bodies life was usually made easy and happy for them, and that when prisoned in feeble or in ugly bodies, they found life miserable or difficult. They want to live many times again in sound young bodies,—in shapes that assure force, health, joy, quickness to win and energy to keep the best prizes of life’s contest. They want, if possible, conditions better than any of the past, but in no event conditions worse.

Like sensing light, color, or fragrance, recognizing beauty is acknowledging a fact. However, that fact has no more similarity to the feeling it evokes than the reality of five hundred billion ether vibrations per second relates to the sensation of orange. In both cases, the fact represents a force. Representing higher evolution, the phenomenon known as beauty also signifies a relatively superior fitness for life, a greater ability to meet the conditions of existence; and it’s our non-conscious perception of this representation that creates the fascination. The desire that arises isn’t for some abstract idea but for greater completeness of abilities as a means to natural fulfillment. For the dormant parts within each person, beauty signifies the presence of what they crave the most—Power. They understand, despite forgetfulness, that when they inhabited attractive bodies, life was generally easier and happier for them, and that being trapped in weak or unattractive bodies made life miserable or challenging. They long to live many more times in healthy young bodies—in forms that promise strength, health, joy, quickness to achieve, and the energy to maintain the best rewards of life’s struggles. They wish for, if possible, conditions better than any in the past, but at the very least, no conditions worse.

III

And so the Riddle resolves itself as Memory,—immeasurable Memory of all bodily fitness for the ends of life: a Composite glorified, doubtless, by some equally measureless inherited sense of all the vanished joys ever associated with such fitness.

And so the Riddle solves itself as Memory—limitless Memory of all physical well-being for the purpose of life: a glorious Composite, surely enhanced by some equally boundless inherited sense of all the lost joys ever linked with such well-being.

Infinite, may we not term it—this Composite? Aye, but not merely because the multitudes of dead memories that make it are unspeakable. Equally unspeakable the width and the depth of the range of them throughout the enormity of Time.... O lover, how slender the beautiful witch,—the ghost within the ghost of you! Yet the depth of that ghost is the depth of the Nebulous Zone bespanning Night,—the luminous Shadow that Egypt figured of old as Mother of the Sun and the Gods, curving her long white woman’s-body over the world. As a vapor of phosphorus, or wake of a ship in the night,—only so with naked eye can we behold it. But pierced by vision telescopic, it is revealed as the further side of the Ring of the Cosmos,—dim belt of millions of suns seemingly massed together like[207] the cells of a living body, yet so seeming only by reason of their frightful remoteness. Even thus really separated each from each in the awfulness of the Night of Time,—by silent profundities of centuries,—by interspaces of thousands and of myriads of years,—though collectively shaping to love’s desire but one dim soft sweet phantom,—are those million-swarming memories that make for youth its luminous dream of beauty.

Infinite, can we not call this Composite? Yes, but not just because the countless dead memories that form it are beyond words. Equally beyond words is the breadth and depth of their range throughout the vastness of Time.... O lover, how delicate the beautiful enchantress—the ghost inside the ghost of you! Yet the depth of that ghost matches the depth of the Nebulous Zone spanning Night—the radiant Shadow that Egypt once depicted as the Mother of the Sun and the Gods, arching her long white woman's body across the world. Like a vapor of phosphorus, or the wake of a ship at night—only this way can we see it with the naked eye. But when viewed through a telescope, it reveals itself as the far side of the Ring of the Cosmos—a dim band of millions of suns seemingly clustered together like[207] the cells of a living body, appearing so only because of their terrifying distance. Even so, each remains truly separated from the others in the vastness of the Night of Time—by silent depths of centuries—by gaps of thousands and even millions of years—though collectively shaping into love's desire as just one dim, soft, sweet phantom—those million-swarming memories that create youth's radiant dream of beauty.

Sadness in Beauty

The poet who sang that beautiful things bring sadness, named as beautiful things music and sunset and night, clear skies and transparent waters. Their sadness he sought to explain by vague soul-memories of Paradise. Very old-fashioned this explanation; but it contains a shadowing of truth. For the mysterious sadness associated with the sense of beauty is certainly not of this existence, but of countless anterior lives,—and therefore indeed a sadness of reminiscence.

The poet who said that beautiful things bring sadness identified beautiful things as music, sunsets, nights, clear skies, and transparent waters. He tried to explain their sadness through vague memories of Paradise. This explanation feels very outdated, yet it holds a hint of truth. The mysterious sadness linked to experiencing beauty definitely doesn’t belong to this life, but to many past lives—and so it is truly a sadness of remembrance.

Elsewhere I try to explain why certain qualities of music, and certain aspects of sunset produce sadness, and even more than sadness. As for impressions of night, however, I doubt if the emotion that night evokes in this nineteenth century can be classed with the sadness that beauty brings. A wonderful night,—a tropical night, for instance, lucent and lukewarm, with a new moon in it, curved and yellow like a ripe banana,—may inspire, among other minor feelings[212] something of tenderness; but the great dominant emotion evoked by the splendor of the vision is not sadness. Breaking open the heavens to their highest, night widens modern thought over the bounds of life and death by the spectacle of that Infinite whose veil is day. Night also forces remembrance of the mystery of our tether,—the viewless force that holds us down to this wretched little ball of a world. And the result is cosmic emotion—vaster than any sense of the sublime,—drowning all other emotion,—but nowise akin to the sadness that beauty causes. Anciently the emotion of night must have been incomparably less voluminous. Men who believed the sky to be a solid vault, never could have felt, as we feel it, the stupendous pomp of darkness. And our ever-growing admiration of those awful astral questions in the Book of Job, is mainly due to the fact that, with the progress of science, they continue to make larger and larger appeal to forms of thought and feeling which never could have entered into the mind of Job.

Elsewhere, I try to explain why certain qualities of music and specific aspects of sunsets evoke sadness, and even more than sadness. However, when it comes to the emotions that night stirs in this nineteenth century, I doubt they can be compared to the sadness that beauty brings. A wonderful night—a tropical night, for example, clear and warm, with a new moon in the sky, curved and yellow like a ripe banana—might inspire, along with other minor feelings, some tenderness; but the overwhelming emotion evoked by the splendor of the scene is not sadness. Night, by opening the heavens to their fullest, expands modern thought beyond the boundaries of life and death through the vision of that Infinite, which day obscures. Night also brings to mind the mystery of our existence—the unseen force that keeps us anchored to this miserable little planet. The outcome is a cosmic emotion—greater than any feeling of the sublime—overshadowing all other emotions, yet not at all related to the sadness that beauty produces. In ancient times, the emotions of night were likely much less profound. People who believed the sky was a solid dome could never have felt, as we do, the tremendous grandeur of darkness. Our growing admiration for those awe-inspiring celestial questions in the Book of Job is primarily because, with the advancement of science, they increasingly resonate with forms of thought and feeling that could never have entered Job's mind.

But the sadness excited by the beauty of a perfect day, or by the charm of nature in her brightest moods, is a fact of another kind, and[213] needs a different explanation. Inherited the feeling must be,—but through what cumulation of ancestral pain? Why should the tenderness of an unclouded sky, the soft green sleep of summered valleys, the murmurous peace of sun-flecked shadows, inspire us with sadness? Why should any inherited emotion following an æsthetic perception be melancholy rather than joyous?... Of course I do not refer to the sense of vastness or permanence or power aroused by the sight of the sea, or by any vision of sea-like space, or by the majesty of colossal ranges. That is the feeling of the sublime,—always related to fear. Æsthetic sadness is related rather to desire.

But the sadness brought on by the beauty of a perfect day, or by nature at its most charming, is something different and[213] requires a different explanation. It must be an inherited feeling—but built up from what ancestral pain? Why does the tenderness of a clear sky, the soft green tranquility of summer valleys, and the gentle peace of sun-dappled shadows make us feel sad? Why should any inherited emotion that follows an aesthetic experience be more melancholic than joyful?... Of course, I’m not talking about the sense of vastness or permanence or power that the sight of the sea or any expansive vision evokes, or the majesty of massive mountain ranges. That feeling is sublime—always tied to fear. Aesthetic sadness, on the other hand, is more connected to desire.

“All beautiful things bring sadness,” is a statement as near to truth as most general statements; but the sadness and its evolutional history must vary according to circumstances. The melancholy awakened by the sight of a beautiful face cannot be identical with that awakened by the sight of a landscape, by the hearing of music, or by the reading of a poem. Yet there should be some one emotional element common to æsthetic sadness,—one general kind of feeling[214] which would help us to solve the riddle of the melancholy inspired by the sight of beauty in Nature. Such a common element, I believe, is inherited longing,—inherited dim sense of loss, shadowed and qualified variously by interrelated feelings. Different forms of this inheritance would be awakened by different impressions of the beautiful. In the case of human beauty, the æsthetic recognition might be toned or shadowed by immemorial inheritance of pain—pain of longing, and pain of separation from numberless forgotten beloved. In the case of a color, a melody, an effect of sunshine or of moonlight, the sense-impressions appealing to æsthetic feeling might equally appeal to various ancestral memories of pain. The melancholy given by the sight of a beautiful landscape is certainly a melancholy of longing,—a sadness massive as vague, because made by the experience of millions of our dead.

“All beautiful things bring sadness” is a statement that's close to the truth as far as general statements go; however, the sadness and its history must differ based on the circumstances. The sorrow triggered by seeing a beautiful face can't be the same as that triggered by a stunning landscape, listening to music, or reading a poem. Still, there should be one emotional element common to aesthetic sadness—one general feeling[214] that could help us unravel the mystery of the melancholy inspired by the beauty of Nature. I believe this common element is inherited longing—an inherited, vague sense of loss, intertwined with various feelings. Different types of this inheritance would be stirred by different impressions of beauty. In the case of human beauty, the aesthetic recognition might be colored or overshadowed by ancient pain—pain of longing and pain of separation from countless forgotten loved ones. When it comes to a color, a melody, or the play of sunlight or moonlight, the sensory impressions that appeal to aesthetic feeling might also resonate with various ancestral memories of pain. The sadness evoked by a beautiful landscape is undoubtedly a sadness of longing—a profound sorrow that is as vague as it is deep, shaped by the experiences of millions of those who have come before us.

“The æsthetic feeling for nature in its purity,” declares Sully, “is a modern growth ... the feeling for nature’s wild solitudes is hardly older than Rousseau.” Perhaps to many this will seem rather a strong statement in regard to the races of the West;—it is not true of the races of the Far East, whose art and poetry yield ancient proof to the[215] contrary. But no evolutionist would deny that the æsthetic love of nature has been developed through civilization, and that many abstract sentiments now involved with it are of very recent origin. Much of the sadness made in us by the sight of a beautiful landscape would therefore be of comparatively modern growth, though less modern than some of the higher qualities of æsthetic pleasure which accompany the emotion. I surmise it to be mainly the inherited pain of that separation from Nature which began with the building of walled cities. Possibly there is blended with it something of incomparably older sorrow—such as the immemorial mourning of man for the death of summer; but this, and other feelings inherited from ages of wandering, would revive more especially in the great vague melancholy that autumn brings into what we still call our souls.

“The aesthetic appreciation of nature in its purest form,” declares Sully, “is a modern development... the appreciation for nature’s wild, untouched areas is hardly older than Rousseau.” This may seem like a bold claim regarding Western cultures; it doesn’t apply to the Far Eastern cultures, whose art and poetry provide ancient evidence to the[215] contrary. However, no evolutionist would argue against the idea that our aesthetic love of nature has evolved through civilization, and that many abstract feelings associated with it are quite recent. Much of the sadness we feel when we see a beautiful landscape is therefore relatively modern, although not as modern as some of the higher aspects of aesthetic pleasure that come with that emotion. I believe it is largely the inherited sorrow from our separation from nature that began with the construction of walled cities. There may also be something of an infinitely older sadness mixed in—like the timeless grief humans feel for the end of summer; but this, along with other emotions inherited from ages of wandering, tends to resurface especially during the profound melancholy that autumn brings into what we still refer to as our souls.

Ever as the world increasing its wisdom increases its sorrow, our dwellers in cities built up to heaven more and more regret the joys of humanity’s childhood,—the ancient freedom of forest and peak and plain, the brightness of mountain water, the cool keen sweetness of the[216] sea’s breath and the thunder-roll of its eternal epic. And all this regret of civilization for Nature irretrievably forsaken, may somehow revive in that great soft dim sadness which the beauty of a landscape makes us feel.

As the world gains wisdom, it also increases its sorrow; those living in cities that reach for the sky increasingly long for the joys of humanity's past—the ancient freedom of the forests, mountains, and plains, the clarity of mountain streams, the refreshing sweetness of the[216] sea breeze, and the powerful echo of its timeless tale. This longing from civilization for the Nature it has permanently left behind may somehow be rekindled in the deep, gentle sadness that a beautiful landscape evokes in us.

In one sense we are certainly wrong when we say that the loveliness of a scene brings tears to the eyes. It cannot be the loveliness of the scene;—it is the longing of generations quickening in the hearts of us. The beauty we speak of has no real existence: the emotion of the dead alone makes it seem to be,—the emotion of those long-buried millions of men and women who loved Nature for reasons very much simpler and older than any æsthetic emotion is. To the windows of the house of life their phantoms crowd,—like prisoners toward some vision of bright skies and flying birds, free hills and glimmering streams, beyond the iron of their bars. They behold their desire of other time,—the vast light and space of the world, the wind-swept clearness of azure, the hundred greens of wold and plain, the spectral promise of summits far away. They hear the shrilling and the whirr of happy winged things, the chorus of cicada and bird, the lisping and laughing of water, the under-[217]tone of leafage astir. They know the smell of the season—all sharp sweet odors of sap, scents of flower and fruitage. They feel the quickening of the living air,—the thrilling of the great Blue Ghost.

In one way, we're definitely mistaken when we say that the beauty of a scene brings tears to our eyes. It can't be the beauty of the scene itself; it's the longing of generations stirring within us. The beauty we talk about doesn't truly exist: it's the emotions of those who came before us that make it seem real—the feelings of the countless men and women who cherished Nature for reasons much simpler and older than any artistic emotion. Their spirits crowd to the windows of the house of life—like prisoners yearning for visions of bright skies and flying birds, free hills and shimmering streams, beyond their prison bars. They see their desires from a different time— the vast light and space of the world, the wind-swept clarity of blue skies, the myriad greens of hills and fields, the ghostly promise of distant peaks. They hear the buzzing and fluttering of joyful winged creatures, the chorus of cicadas and birds, the gentle murmuring and laughter of water, the subtle rustling of leaves. They recognize the scent of the season—all the sharp, sweet aromas of sap, flowers, and fruit. They feel the energy of the living air—the thrill of the great Blue Ghost.

But all this comes to them, filtered through the bars and veils of their rebirth, only as dreams of home to hopeless exile,—of child-bliss to desolate age,—of remembered vision to the blind!

But all of this reaches them, filtered through the bars and veils of their rebirth, only as dreams of home to the hopelessly exiled,—of childhood joy to the desolate old,—of remembered sights to the blind!

Parfum de Jeunesse

“I remember,”—said an old friend, telling me the romance of his youth,—“that I could always find her cloak in the cloak-room without a light, when it was time to take her home. I used to know it in the dark, because it had the smell of sweet new milk....”

“I remember,” said an old friend, sharing the story of his youth, “that I could always find her coat in the coat room without any light when it was time to take her home. I could recognize it in the dark because it smelled like sweet fresh milk....”

Which set me somehow to thinking of English dawns, the scent of hayfields, the fragrance of hawthorn days;—and cluster after cluster of memories lighted up in succession through a great arc of remembrance that flashed over half a lifetime even before my friend’s last words had ceased to sound in my ears. And then recollection smouldered into revery,—a revery about the riddle of the odor of youth.

Which got me thinking about English mornings, the smell of hayfields, the scent of hawthorn days;—and one memory after another lit up in order through a huge span of remembrance that spanned half a lifetime even before my friend’s last words had faded away. And then memory turned into daydreaming,—a daydream about the mystery of the scent of youth.

That quality of the parfum de jeunesse which my friend described is not uncommon,—though I fancy that it belongs to Northern rather than to[222] Southern races. It signifies perfect health and splendid vigor. But there are other and more delicate varieties of the attraction. Sometimes it may cause you to think of precious gums or spices from the uttermost tropics; sometimes it is a thin, thin sweetness,—like a ghost of musk. It is not personal (though physical personality certainly has an odor): it is the fragrance of a season,—of the springtime of life. But even as the fragrance of spring, though everywhere a passing delight, varies with country and climate, so varies the fragrance of youth.

That quality of the parfum de jeunesse that my friend described isn't rare, though I think it’s more typical of Northern races than Southern ones. It represents perfect health and outstanding energy. But there are other, more subtle types of attraction. Sometimes, it can remind you of valuable resins or spices from the farthest tropics; other times, it’s a light sweetness—like a faint hint of musk. It isn’t personal (even though physical presence definitely has a scent): it’s the fragrance of a season—of the springtime of life. But just like the scent of spring, which is a fleeting pleasure that changes with the land and weather, so too does the scent of youth.

Whether it be of one sex more than of another were difficult to say. We notice it chiefly in girls and in children with long hair, probably because it dwells especially in the hair. But it is always independent of artifice as the sweetness of the wild violet is. It belongs to the youth of the savage not less than to the youth of the civilized,—to the adolescence of the peasant not less than to that of the prince. It is not found in the sickly and the feeble, but only in perfect joyous health. Perhaps, like beauty, it may have some vague general relation to conditions ethical. Individual odors assuredly have,—as the discrimination of the dog gives witness.

Whether it's more pronounced in one sex than the other is hard to say. We mainly notice it in girls and in children with long hair, probably because it’s especially present in the hair. But it’s always natural, like the sweetness of a wild violet. It exists in the youth of both the savage and the civilized—not just in the adolescence of peasants, but also in that of princes. It’s absent in the sickly and weak, and only found in those with perfect, joyful health. Maybe, like beauty, it has some vague connection to ethical conditions. Individual scents certainly do—just ask a dog.

Evolutionists have suggested that the pleasure we find in the perfume of a flower may be an emotional reflection from æons enormously remote, when such odor announced, to forms of ancestral life far lower than human, the presence of savory food. To what organic memory of association might be due, upon the same hypothesis, our pleasure in the perfume of youth?

Evolutionists have proposed that the joy we experience from the scent of a flower might be an emotional echo from incredibly distant ages, when such smells indicated, to ancestral life forms much less advanced than humans, the availability of tasty food. According to the same idea, what organic memory of association could explain our enjoyment of the scent of youth?

Perhaps there were ages in which that perfume had significances more definite and special than any which we can now attach to it. Like the pleasure yielded by the fragrance of flowers, the pleasure given by the healthy fragrance of a young body may be, partly at least, a survival from some era in which odorous impressions made direct appeal to the simplest of life-serving impulses. Long dissociated from such possible primitive relation, odor of blossom and odor of youth alike have now become for us excitants of the higher emotional life,—of vague but voluminous and supremely delicate æsthetic feeling.

Maybe there were times when that scent held meanings that were clearer and more special than any we can attach to it now. Just like the enjoyment we get from the smell of flowers, the pleasure from the fresh scent of a young body might be, at least in part, a remnant from a time when fragrant impressions directly appealed to our most basic survival instincts. Long removed from that possible primitive connection, the scent of blossoms and the smell of youth have now turned into triggers for our deeper emotional experiences—subtle yet intense feelings of aesthetic appreciation.

Like the feeling awakened by beauty, the pleasure of odor is a pleasure of remembrance,—is the magical appeal of a sensation to countless memories of countless lives. And even as the scent of a blossom evokes the ghosts of feelings[224] experienced in millions of millions of unrecorded springs,—so the fragrance of youth bestirs within us the spectral survival of sensations associated with every vernal cycle of all the human existence that has vanished behind us.

Like the feeling stirred by beauty, the pleasure of smell is a pleasure of memory—it's the magical attraction of a sensation to countless memories from countless lives. Just as the scent of a flower brings back feelings from millions of unrecorded springs, the fragrance of youth awakens within us the lingering remnants of sensations tied to every spring of all the human experiences that have disappeared behind us.[224]

And this fragrance of fresh being likewise makes invocation to ideal sentiment,—to parental scarcely less than to amorous tenderness,—because conjoined through immeasurable time with the charm and the beauty of childhood. Out of night and death is summoned by its necromancy more than a shadowy thrill from the rapture of perished passion,—more than a phantom-reflex from the delight of countless bridals;—even something also of the ecstasy of pressing lips of caress to the silky head of the first-born,—faint refluence from the forgotten joy of myriad millions of buried mothers.

And this scent of fresh existence also calls forth ideal feelings—both parental love and romantic tenderness—because it’s tied through endless time to the charm and beauty of childhood. From the darkness and death, it conjures up more than just a shadowy thrill from the joy of lost passion—more than a ghostly reminder of the happiness from countless weddings; it also brings a bit of the ecstasy of kissing the silky head of your firstborn—a faint echo from the long-forgotten joy of countless buried mothers.

Azure Psychology

I

Least common of the colors given by nature to bird, insect, and blossom is bright pure blue. Blue flowers are believed to proclaim for the plant that bears them a longer history of unchecked development than flowers of any other primary color suggest; and the high cost of the tint is perhaps hinted by the inability of the horticulturist to produce blue roses or blue chrysanthemums. Vivid blue appears in the plumage of some wonderful birds, and on the wings of certain amazing butterflies—especially tropical butterflies;—but usually under conditions that intimate a prodigious period of evolutional specialization. Altogether it would seem that blue was the latest pure color developed in the evolution of flower and scale and feather; and there is reason to believe that the power of perceiving blue was not acquired until after the power[228] of distinguishing red and green and yellow had already been gained.

The least common color found in nature among birds, insects, and flowers is bright, pure blue. Blue flowers are thought to indicate that the plants that produce them have a longer history of continuous growth compared to those of any other primary color; the high cost of achieving this color might be suggested by the difficulty horticulturists have in creating blue roses or blue chrysanthemums. Vivid blue can be seen in the feathers of some incredible birds and on the wings of certain amazing butterflies—especially tropical ones; however, this usually occurs under conditions suggesting a long period of evolutionary specialization. Overall, it seems that blue was the last pure color to develop in the evolution of flowers, scales, and feathers; and there’s reason to believe that the ability to see blue didn’t develop until after the ability to distinguish red, green, and yellow was already established.

Whether the hypothesis be true or false, it is certainly noteworthy that, of the primary colors, blue alone has remained, up to the present time, a color pleasurable in its purest intensity to the vision of highly civilized races. Bright red, bright green, bright orange, yellow, or violet, can be used but sparingly in our nineteenth-century attire and decoration. They have become offensive in their spectral purity because of the violence of the sensations that they give;—they remain grateful only to the rudimentary æsthetic feeling of children, of the totally uncultivated, or of savages. What modern beauty clothes herself in scarlet, or robes herself in fairy green? We cannot paint our chambers violet or saffron—the mere idea jars upon our nerves. But the color of heaven has not ceased to delight us. Sky-blue can still be worn by our fairest; and the luminous charm of azure ceilings and azure wall-surfaces—under certain conditions of lighting and dimension—is still recognized.

Whether the hypothesis is true or false, it's certainly interesting that, among the primary colors, blue alone has remained, even now, a color that is enjoyable in its purest intensity for the vision of highly civilized societies. Bright red, bright green, bright orange, yellow, or violet can only be used sparingly in our 19th-century clothing and decor. They have become overwhelming in their vibrant purity because of the intense sensations they provoke; they are only pleasing to the basic aesthetic sense of children, the completely uncultivated, or to those living outside of civilization. What modern beauty dresses in scarlet or adorns herself in vibrant green? We can't paint our rooms violet or saffron—the mere thought is jarring to our nerves. But the color of the sky has not stopped delighting us. Sky-blue can still be worn by our most beautiful, and the radiant charm of azure ceilings and azure wall surfaces—under certain lighting and proportions—still holds appreciation.

“Nevertheless,” some one may say, “we do not paint the outside of a building skyblue; and a skyblue façade would be even more disagree[229]able than an orange or a crimson façade.” This is true,—but not because the effect of the color upon large surfaces is necessarily displeasing. It is true only because vivid blue, unlike other bright colors, is never associated in our experience of nature with large and opaque solidity. When mountains become blue for us, they also become ghostly and semi-transparent. Upon a housefront the color must appear monstrous, because giving the notion of the unnatural,—of a huge blue dead solidity tangibly proximate. But a blue ceiling, a blue vault, blue walls of corridors, may suggest the true relation of the color to depth and transparency, and make for us a grateful illusion of space and summer-light. Yellow, on the other hand, is a color well adapted to façades, because associated in memory with the beautiful effect of dying sunlight over pale broad surfaces.

“However,” someone might say, “we don’t paint the outside of a building sky blue; and a sky blue façade would be even more unpleasant[229] than an orange or a crimson façade.” This is true—but not because the effect of the color on large surfaces is necessarily unappealing. It’s true only because vivid blue, unlike other bright colors, is never linked in our experience of nature with large and solid mass. When mountains appear blue to us, they also seem ghostly and semi-transparent. On a house front, the color would look bizarre because it gives off the impression of the unnatural—like a huge blue solid that’s too close. But a blue ceiling, a blue vault, and blue walls in hallways can suggest the true relationship of the color to depth and transparency, creating a pleasant illusion of space and summer light. Yellow, on the other hand, is a color that works well for façades because it’s associated in our memory with the beautiful effect of fading sunlight on pale, broad surfaces.

But although yellow remains, after blue, the most agreeable of the primary colors, it cannot often be used for artistic purposes, like blue, in all its luminous strength. Pale tones of yellow,—especially creamy tones,—are capable of an immense variety of artistic employment; but this is not true of the brilliant and burning yellow. Only blue is always agreeable in its most vivid[230] purity—providing that it be not used in massive displays so as to suggest the anomaly of blue hardness and blue opacity.[75]

But even though yellow is, after blue, the most pleasant of the primary colors, it can't often be used for artistic purposes, like blue, in all its bright intensity. Light shades of yellow—especially creamy ones—can be used in a vast range of artistic applications, but that's not the case for the bright and intense yellow. Only blue is consistently pleasing in its most vivid purity—assuming it's not used in large amounts in a way that suggests the awkwardness of blue hardness and blue opaqueness.[230][75]

In Japan, which may still be called the land of perfect good taste in chromatics—notwithstanding the temporary apparition of some discords due to Western influence,—almost any ordinary street-vista tells the story of the race-experience with color. The general tone of the vista is given by bluish greys above and dark blues below, sharply relieved by numerous small details of white and cool yellow. In this perspective the bluish-greys represent the tiling of roofs and awnings; the dark blues, shop-draperies; the bright whites, narrow strips of plastered surface; the pale yellows, mostly smooth naked wood, and glimpses of rush-mattings. The broader stretches of color are furthermore relieved and softened by the sprinkling of countless ideographs over draperies and shop-signs—black, (and sometimes red) against white; white or[231] gold on blue. Strong yellows, greens, oranges, purples are invisible. In dress also greys and cool blues rule: when you do happen to see robes or hakama all of one brilliant color,—worn by children or young girls,—that color is either a sky-blue, or a violet with only just enough red in it to kindle the azure,—a rainbow-violet of exquisite luminosity.[76]

In Japan, often regarded as the land of perfect taste in color—despite some temporary clashes from Western influences—almost any ordinary street view reflects the cultural experience with color. The overall tone is created by bluish greys above and dark blues below, sharply contrasted by many small details in white and cool yellow. In this context, the bluish-greys represent roof tiles and awnings; the dark blues are shop curtains; the bright whites are narrow strips of plaster; the pale yellows are primarily smooth bare wood and glimpses of rush mats. The larger areas of color are further enhanced and softened by countless ideographs on draperies and shop signs—black (and sometimes red) against white; white or gold on blue. Strong yellows, greens, oranges, and purples are rarely seen. In clothing too, greys and cool blues dominate: when you do see robes or hakama in a bright color, it’s usually sky blue or a violet with just enough red to brighten it up—a rainbow-violet of exquisite luminosity.[76]

II

But I wish to speak neither of the æsthetic value of blue in relation to arts and industries, nor of the optical significance of blue as the product of six hundred and fifty billion oscillations of the luminous ether per second. I only want to say something about the psychology of the color,—about its subjective evolutional history.

But I want to talk neither about the artistic value of blue in relation to art and industry, nor about the optical significance of blue as a result of six hundred and fifty billion oscillations of light per second. I just want to discuss the psychology of the color—its subjective evolution and history.

Certainly the same apparition of blue will bestir[232] in different minds different degrees of feeling, and will set in motion, through memory-revival of unlike experiences, totally dissimilar operations of fancy. But independently of such psychological variation—mainly personal and superficial,—there can be no doubt that the color evokes in the general mind one common quality of pleasurable feeling,—a vivacious thrill,—a tone of emotional activity unmistakably related to the higher zones of sentiency and of imagination.

Certainly, the same shade of blue will stir[232] different feelings in different people, triggering unique memories and leading to entirely different imaginative thoughts. However, aside from these personal and surface-level psychological differences, there’s no doubt that the color brings about a shared pleasurable response in the general mind—a lively excitement—a level of emotional engagement clearly connected to the higher realms of awareness and creativity.

In my own case the sight of vivid blue has always been accompanied by an emotion of vague delight—more or less strong according to the luminous intensity of the color. And in one experience of travel,—sailing to the American tropics,—this feeling rose into ecstasy. It was when I beheld for the first time the grandest vision of blue in this world,—the glory of the Gulf-Stream: a magical splendor that made me doubt my senses,—a flaming azure that looked as if a million summer skies had been condensed into pure fluid color for the making of it. The captain of the ship leaned over the rail with me; and we both watched the marvellous sea for a long time in silence. Then he said:—

In my case, seeing vivid blue has always brought a feeling of vague delight—stronger or weaker depending on how bright the color is. During one travel experience—sailing to the American tropics—this feeling turned into pure ecstasy. It was when I saw the most stunning blue in the world for the first time—the glory of the Gulf Stream: a magical splendor that made me question my senses—a blazing azure that seemed like a million summer skies had been condensed into pure liquid color for its creation. The ship's captain leaned over the railing with me, and we both watched the incredible sea in silence for a long time. Then he said:—

“Fifteen years ago I took my wife with me on this trip—just after we were married, it was;—and she wondered at the water. She asked me to get her a silk dress of the very same color. I tried in ever so many places; but I never could get just what she wanted till a chance took me to Canton. I went round the Chinese silk-shops day after day, looking for that color. It wasn’t easy to find; but I did get it at last. Wasn’t she glad, though, when I brought it home to her!... She’s got it yet....”

“Fifteen years ago, I took my wife on this trip—just after we got married; and she was amazed by the water. She asked me to find her a silk dress in that exact color. I searched all over but couldn’t find what she wanted until I happened to go to Canton. I wandered around the Chinese silk shops day after day looking for that color. It wasn’t easy to find, but I finally did. She was so happy when I brought it home to her! ...She still has it.”

Still, at times, in sleep, I sail southward again over the wonder of that dazzling surging azure;—then the dream shifts suddenly across the world, and I am wandering with the Captain through close dim queer Chinese streets,—vainly seeking a silk of the Blue of the Gulf-Stream. And it was this memory of tropic days that first impelled me to think about the reason of the delight inspired by the color.

Still, sometimes, while I sleep, I find myself sailing south again over the amazing, flowing blue sea; then the dream abruptly changes, and I'm exploring narrow, strange streets in China with the Captain—looking hopelessly for a silk that matches the blue of the Gulf Stream. It was this memory of tropical days that first made me curious about why that color brings such joy.

III

Possibly the wave of pleasurable emotion excited by a glorious vision of blue is not more complex than the feeling aroused by any massive display of any other pure color;—but it is higher in the quality of its complexity. For the ideational elements that blend in the volume of it include not a few of the noblest,—not a few of those which also enter into the making of Cosmic Emotion.

Possibly, the wave of joyful emotion stirred by a beautiful vision of blue isn't more complicated than the feeling triggered by any large display of any other solid color;—but it is richer in its complexity. The ideas that come together in this experience include many of the highest elements,—many of those that also contribute to the creation of Cosmic Emotion.

Being the seeming color of the ghost of our planet,—of the breath of the life of the world,—blue is likewise the color apparent of the enormity of day and the abyss of the night. So the sensation of it makes appeal to the ideas of Altitude, of Vastness, and of Profundity;—

Being the apparent color of our planet's ghost—the breath of life in the world—blue also represents the vastness of day and the depth of night. The feeling it evokes connects to the concepts of height, expanse, and depth;—

Also to the idea of Space in Time; for blue is the tint of distance and of vagueness;—

Also to the idea of Space in Time; for blue is the color of distance and uncertainty;—

Also to the idea of Motion; for blue is the color of Vanishing and of Apparition. Peak and vale, bay and promontory, turn blue as we leave them; and out of blue they grow and define again as we glide homeward.

Also to the idea of Motion; for blue is the color of disappearing and appearing. Hill and valley, bay and headland, turn blue as we move away from them; and out of blue they emerge and take shape again as we glide back home.

And therefore in the volume of feeling awakened in us by the sensation of blue, there should be something of the emotion associated with experience of change,—with countless ancestral sorrows of parting. But if there indeed be any such dim survival, it is utterly whelmed and lost in that all-radiant emotional inheritance related to Summer and Warmth,—to the joy of past humanity in the light of cloudless days.

And so, in the feelings stirred within us by the color blue, there should be a hint of the emotions tied to change—along with the many ancestral sorrows of separation. But if there is any trace of that lingering feeling, it is completely overwhelmed and lost in the vibrant emotional legacy connected to summer and warmth—reflecting the joy of humanity in the brightness of clear, sunny days.

Still more significant is the fact that although blue is a sacred color, the dominant tones of the feeling it evokes are gladness and tenderness. Blue speaks to us of the dead and of the gods, but never of their awfulness.

Still more significant is the fact that although blue is a sacred color, the main emotions it evokes are happiness and softness. Blue connects us to the dead and the gods, but never to their terror.

Now when we reflect that blue is the color of the idea of the divine, the color pantheistic, the color ethical,—thrilling most deeply into those structures of thought to which belong our sentiments of reverence and justice, of duty and of aspiration,—we may wonder why the emotion it calls up should be supremely gladsome. Is it because that sensuous race-experience of blue skies,—that measureless joy of the dead in light and warmth, which has been transmitted to each of us in organic memory,—is vastly older than the[236] religious idea, and therefore voluminous enough to drown any ethical feeling indirectly related to the color-sensation? Partly so, no doubt;—but I will venture another, and a very simple explanation:—

Now, when we think about how blue represents the concept of the divine, the pantheistic, and the ethical—deeply resonating within our thoughts tied to reverence, justice, duty, and ambition—we might question why the emotion it evokes is so overwhelmingly joyful. Is it because our experiences with blue skies—those immense feelings of light and warmth passed down to us through generations—are much older than the religious ideas we hold, making them powerful enough to overshadow any ethical feelings connected to the color sensation? That’s part of it, for sure; but I’d like to offer another, much simpler explanation:—

All moral pulsations in the wave of inherited feeling which responds to the impression of blue, belong only to the beautiful and tender aspects of faith.

All moral responses in the wave of inherited feelings that react to the impression of blue are related only to the beautiful and gentle aspects of faith.

And thus much having been ventured, I may presume a little further.

And having taken that risk, I can move forward a bit more confidently.

I imagine that for many of us one of the most powerful elements in this billow of pleasurable feeling evoked by the vision of blue, is spiritual, in the fullest ethical meaning of the word;—that under the fleeting surface-plexus of personal emotion empirically associated with the color, pulses like a tide the transmitted religious emotion of unnumbered ages;—and that, quickening and vivifying all inherited sense of blue as beauty, is the inherited lucent rapture of blue as the splendor mystical,—as the color of the everlasting Peace. Something of all human longing for all the Paradises ever imagined,—of all pre-existent trust in the promise of reunion after death,—of all ex[237]pired dreams of unending youth and bliss,—may be revived for us, more or less faintly, in this thrill of the delight of azure. Even as through the jewel-radiance of the Tropic Stream pass undulations from the vaster deep,—with their sobbings and whisperings, their fugitive drift and foam,—so, through the emotion evoked by the vision of luminous blue, there may somehow quiver back to us out of the Infinite—(multitudinous like the billion ether-shiverings that make the blue sensation of a moment)—something of all the aspirations of the ancient faiths, and the power of the vanished gods, and the passion and the beauty of all the prayer ever uttered by lips of man.

I think that for many of us, one of the most powerful aspects of this wave of pleasurable feelings brought on by the sight of blue is spiritual, in the truest ethical sense of the word; underneath the fleeting mix of personal emotions tied to the color, there pulses like a tide the shared religious emotions of countless generations; and this, energizing and enlivening our deep-rooted sense of blue as beauty, is the inherited bright joy of blue as a mystical splendor—representing the color of eternal Peace. A part of all human longing for every imagined Paradise—of all prior faith in the promise of reunion after death—of all faded dreams of never-ending youth and happiness—may be awakened for us, more or less faintly, in this thrill of the joy of azure. Just as through the radiant waters of the Tropical Stream, waves from the vast ocean pass with their sounds and whispers, their fleeting drift and foam—similarly, through the feelings stirred by the sight of luminous blue, something from the Infinite may somehow reverberate back to us—(as myriad as the countless shimmers in the ether that create the blue sensation of a moment)—something of all the hopes of the ancient faiths, and the strength of the lost gods, and the passion and beauty of all the prayers ever spoken by humanity.

A Serenade

I

“Broken” were too abrupt a word. My sleep was not broken, but suddenly melted and swept away by a flow of music from the night without,—music that filled me with expectant ecstasy by the very first gush of its sweetness: a serenade,—a playing of flutes and mandolines.

“Broken” was too harsh a word. My sleep wasn’t broken, but suddenly melted and swept away by a flow of music from the night outside—music that filled me with joyful anticipation from the very first note of its sweetness: a serenade—a performance of flutes and mandolins.

The flutes had dove-tones; and they cooed and moaned and purled;—and the mandolines throbbed through the liquid plaint of them, like a beating of hearts. The players I could not see: they were standing in heavy shadows flung into the street by a tropical moon,—shadows of plantain and of tamarind.

The flutes had soft, dove-like tones; they cooed, moaned, and purled—and the mandolins pulsed through their flowing sadness, like the rhythm of hearts. I couldn’t see the players; they were standing in the deep shadows cast into the street by a tropical moon—shadows from the plantain and tamarind trees.

Nothing in all the violet gloom moved but that music, and the fire-flies,—great bright slow sparks of orange and of emerald. The warm air held its breath; the plumes of the palms were[242] still; and the haunting circle of the sea, blue even beneath the moon, lay soundless as a circle of vapor.

Nothing in all the purple gloom moved except for the music and the fireflies—big, bright, slow sparks of orange and green. The warm air was still; the palm fronds were[242] motionless; and the enchanting circle of the sea, blue even under the moon, lay quietly like a ring of mist.

Flutes and mandolines—a Spanish melody—nothing more. Yet it seemed as if the night itself were speaking, or, out of the night some passional life long since melted into Nature’s mystery, but continuing to haunt the tepid, odorous, sparkling darkness of that strange world, which sleeps under the sun, and wakens only to the stars. And its utterance was the ghostly reiteration of rapture that had been, and never again could be,—an utterance of infinite tenderness and of immeasurable regret.

Flutes and mandolins—a Spanish tune—nothing more. Yet it felt like the night was speaking, or like some passionate life that had long since blended into nature's mystery but continued to linger in the warm, fragrant, sparkling darkness of that strange world, which sleeps under the sun and awakens only to the stars. And what it expressed was the haunting echo of joy that had been and could never be again—an expression of boundless tenderness and deep regret.

Never before had I felt how the simplest of music could express what no other art is able even to suggest;—never before had I known the astonishing possibilities of melody without ornament, without artifice,—yet with a charm as bewildering, as inapprehensible, as the Greek perception of the grace supreme.

Never before had I realized how the simplest music could convey what no other art could even hint at;—never before had I understood the incredible potential of melody that is pure, without embellishment or tricks,—yet with a charm that is just as captivating and elusive as the Greek idea of ultimate grace.

Now nothing in perfect art can be only voluptuous; and this music, in despite of its caress, was immeasurably, ineffably sad. And the exquisite blending of melancholy with passion in a[243] motive so simple,—one low long cooing motive, over and over again repeated, like a dove’s cry,—had a strangeness of beauty like the musical thought of a vanished time,—one rare survival, out of an era more warmly human than our own, of some lost art of melody.

Now, nothing in great art can just be sensual; and this music, despite its tenderness, was profoundly and indescribably sad. The beautiful mix of sadness with passion in a[243] simple theme—one soft, long cooing theme, repeated over and over like a dove's call—had a peculiar beauty reminiscent of the musical ideas from a bygone era—one rare piece that survived from a time that felt more human than ours, representing some lost skill of melody.

II

The music hushed, and left me dreaming, and vainly trying to explain the emotion that it had made. Of one thing only I felt assured,—that the mystery was of other existences than mine.

The music quieted down, leaving me lost in thought, struggling to describe the feelings it had stirred up. One thing I was sure of—I sensed that the mystery was connected to lives beyond my own.

For the living present, I reflected, is the whole dead past. Our pleasures and our pains alike are but products of evolution,—vast complexities of sentiency created by experience of vanished beings more countless than the sands of a myriad seas. All personality is recombination; and all emotions are of the dead. Yet some seem to us more ghostly than others,—partly because of their greater relative mystery, partly because of the immense power of the phantom waves composing them. Among pleasurable forms, the ghostliest are the emotion of first love, the emo[244]tion following the perception of the sublime in nature—of terrible beauty,—and the emotion of music. Why should they so be? Probably because the influences that arouse them thrill furthest into our forgotten past. Frightful as the depth of the abyss of Space is the depth of one thinking life,—measureless even by millions of ages;—and who may divine how profoundly in certain personalities the mystery can be moved. We only know that the deeper the thrilling, the heavier the wave responding, and the weirder the result,—until those profundities are reached of which a single surge brings instant death, or makes perpetual ruin of the delicate structures of thought.

For the living present, I realized, is the entire dead past. Our joys and our sorrows are just products of evolution—vast complexities of awareness shaped by the experiences of countless beings more numerous than the sands of countless seas. All personality is a mix of recombinations; and all emotions stem from the dead. Yet some feel more ghostly than others—partly because of their greater relative mystery, and partly due to the immense power of the phantom waves that make them up. Among pleasurable feelings, the ghostliest are first love, the emotion that arises from experiencing the sublime in nature—of terrifying beauty—and the emotion from music. Why is that? Probably because the influences that trigger them reach deepest into our forgotten past. As frightening as the depth of the abyss of Space is, so too is the depth of a thinking life—measureless even over millions of ages; and who can truly understand how deeply the mystery can resonate in certain individuals? All we know is that the deeper the thrill, the heavier the wave that responds, and the stranger the outcome—until we reach those depths where a single surge can bring instant death or cause lasting devastation to the fragile structures of thought.

Now any music that makes powerful appeal to the emotion of love, awakening the passional latency of the past within us, must inevitably revive dead pain not less than dead delight. Pain of the conquest of will by a mystery resistless and pitiless, the torture of doubt, the pangs of rivalry, the terror of impermanency,—shadows of these and many another sorrow have had their part in the toning of that psychical inheritance which makes at once love’s joy and love’s anguish, and grows forever from birth to birth.

Now, any music that strongly appeals to the feelings of love, stirring up the emotional memories of the past within us, will inevitably bring back not just lost joy but also lost pain. The pain of will being conquered by an irresistible and merciless mystery, the torture of doubt, the heartache of rivalry, the fear of impermanence—these shadows and many other sorrows have contributed to the emotional legacy that shapes both the joy and anguish of love, and continues to grow with each new life.

And thus it may happen that a child, innocent of passion or of real pain, is moved even to tears by music uttering either. Unknowingly he feels in that utterance a shadowing of the sorrow of numberless vanished lives.

And so it can happen that a child, unaware of strong emotions or real pain, is brought to tears by music expressing either. Without realizing it, they sense in that expression a hint of the sorrow of countless lives that are gone.

III

But it seemed to me that the extraordinary emotion awakened by that tropical melody needed an explanation more qualitative than the explanation above attempted. I felt sure that the dead past to which the music had made appeal must have been a special past,—that some particular class or group of emotional memories had been touched. Yet what class?—what group? For the time being, I could not even venture a guess.

But it seemed to me that the incredible emotion stirred by that tropical melody needed a more in-depth explanation than what was attempted above. I was convinced that the distant past the music had appealed to must have been something unique—that it had connected with a specific class or group of emotional memories. But what class? What group? For now, I couldn’t even take a guess.

Long afterwards, however, some chance happening revived for me with surprising distinctness the memory of the serenade;—and simultaneously, like a revelation, came the certainty that the whole spell of the melody—all its sadness and all its sweetness—had been supremely and uniquely feminine.

Long after that, though, something unexpected brought back to me the memory of the serenade with surprising clarity;—and at the same time, like a revelation, came the certainty that the entire essence of the melody—all its sadness and all its sweetness—had been completely and uniquely feminine.

—“Assuredly,” I reflected, as the new conviction grew upon me, “the primal source of all human tenderness has been the Eternal Feminine.... Yet how should melody uttering only the soul of woman have been composed by man, and bestir within man this innominable quickening of emotional reminiscence?”

—“Surely,” I thought, as the new belief took hold, “the fundamental source of all human compassion has been the Eternal Feminine.... But how could a melody expressing only the essence of woman be created by a man, and stir within him this indescribable awakening of emotional memories?”

The answer shaped itself at once,—

The answer came right away,—

—“Every mortal man has been many millions of times a woman.

—“Every man has been a woman countless times.

Undoubtedly in either sex survives the sum of the feelings and of the memories of both. But some rare experience may appeal at times to the feminine element of personality alone,—to one half only of the phantom-world of Self,—leaving the other hemisphere dormant and unillumed. And such experience had found embodiment in the marvellous melody of the serenade which I had heard.

Undoubtedly, in both men and women exists a blend of feelings and memories from both sides. However, some rare experiences might only resonate with the feminine side of personality—touching just one half of the complex self—while leaving the other half inactive and unlit. And such an experience was captured in the amazing melody of the serenade I had heard.

That tremulous sweetness was never masculine; that passional sadness never was of man:—unisexual both and inseparably blended into a single miracle of tone-beauty. Echoing far into the mystery of my own past, the enchantment of that tone had startled from their sleep of ages count[247]less buried loves, and set the whole delicate swarm fluttering in some delicious filmy agony of revival,—set them streaming and palpitating through the Night of Time,—like those myriads eddying forever through the gloom of the vision of Dante.

That trembling sweetness was never masculine; that passionate sadness never belonged to a man: they were both unisexual, inseparably combined into a single miracle of beautiful sound. Echoing deep into the mystery of my own past, the enchantment of that sound had awakened countless buried loves from their ages-old slumber, causing the entire delicate swarm to flutter in a delightful, fragile agony of revival—sending them streaming and pulsing through the Night of Time—like those myriads swirling forever through the shadowy vision of Dante.

They died with the music and the moon,—but not utterly. Whenever in dream the memory of that melody returns, again I feel the long soft shuddering of the dead,—again I feel the faint wings spread and thrill, responsive to the cooing of those spectral flutes, to the throbbing of those shadowy mandolines. And the elfish ecstasy of their thronging awakes me; but always with my wakening the delight passes, and in the dark the sadness only lingers,—unutterable,—infinite...!

They died with the music and the moon—but not completely. Whenever I dream and that melody comes back, I again feel the gentle, soft shuddering of the dead—I again feel the faint wings spreading and fluttering, responding to the cooing of those ghostly flutes, to the throbbing of those shadowy mandolins. And the mischievous ecstasy of their gathering wakes me; but always with my waking, the joy fades, and in the darkness, only the sadness remains—indescribable—endless...!

A Red Sunset

I

The most stupendous apparition of red that I ever saw was a tropical sunset in a cloudless sky,—a sunset such as can be witnessed only during exceptional conditions of atmosphere. It began with a flaming of orange from horizon to zenith; and this quickly deepened to a fervid vermilion, through which the crimson disk glared like the cinder of a burnt-out star. Sea, peak, and palm caught the infernal glow; and I became conscious of a vague strange horror within myself,—a sense of distress like that which precedes a nightmare. I could not then explain the feeling;—I only knew that the color had aroused it.

The most stunning display of red I ever saw was a tropical sunset in a cloudless sky—a sunset you can only see under exceptional atmospheric conditions. It started with a blaze of orange stretching from the horizon to the sky; this quickly deepened into a vivid vermilion, with the red sun glaring like the ember of a burnt-out star. The sea, mountains, and palm trees reflected the eerie glow, and I felt a vague, strange horror inside me—a sense of unease like the feeling before a nightmare. At that moment, I couldn't explain the feeling; I just knew that the color had triggered it.

But how aroused it?—I later asked myself. Common theories about the ugly sensation of bright red could not explain for me the weirdness[252] of that experience. As for the sanguine associations of the color, they could interpret little in my case; for the sight of blood had never affected my nerves in the least. I thought that the theory of psychical inheritance might furnish some explanation;—but how could it meet the fact that a color, which the adult finds insufferable, continues to delight the child?

But how could it be?—I later asked myself. Common theories about the unpleasant feeling of bright red didn’t explain the strangeness[252] of that experience for me. As for the positive associations with the color, they didn’t mean much in my case; the sight of blood had never bothered me at all. I thought the idea of psychological inheritance might provide some explanation;—but how could it account for the fact that a color, which adults find unbearable, still delights children?

All ruddy tones, however, are not unpleasant to refined sensibility: some are quite the reverse,—as, for example, the various tender colors called pink or rose. These appeal to very agreeable kinds of sensuous experience: they suggest delicacy and softness; they awaken qualities of feeling totally different from those excited by vermilion or scarlet. Pink, being the tint of the blossoming of flowers and the blossoming of youth,—of the ripeness of fruit and the ripeness of flesh, is ever associated with impressions of fragrance and sweetness, and with memories of beautiful lips and cheeks.

All red tones, however, aren't unpleasant to refined taste: some are quite the opposite—for instance, the various soft colors known as pink or rose. These evoke very pleasant kinds of sensory experiences: they suggest delicacy and softness; they stir feelings that are completely different from those triggered by vibrant red or scarlet. Pink, being the shade of blooming flowers and youthful vitality—of ripe fruit and flesh, is always linked to impressions of fragrance and sweetness, along with memories of beautiful lips and cheeks.

No: it is only the pure brilliant red, the fervid red, that arouses sinister feeling. Experience with this color seems to have been the same even in societies evolved under conditions utterly unlike those of our own history,—Japan being a signifi[253]cant example. The more refined and humane a civilization becomes, the less are displays of the color tolerated in its cultivated circles. But how are we to account for that pleasure which bright red still gives to the children of the people who detest it?

No: it is only the pure, bright red, the intense red, that stirs up dark feelings. Experiences with this color seem to be consistent even in cultures that developed under completely different circumstances than our own—Japan being a notable example. The more sophisticated and compassionate a society becomes, the less it tolerates displays of this color in its refined circles. But how do we explain the pleasure that bright red still brings to the children of those who despise it?

II

Many sensations which delighted us as children, prove to us either insipid or offensive in adult life. Why? Because there have grown up with our growth feelings which, though now related to them, were dormant during childhood; ideas now associated with them, but undeveloped during childhood; and experiences connected with them, never imagined in childhood.

Many things that thrilled us as kids seem boring or unpleasant as adults. Why? Because as we've grown, new feelings have emerged that, while related to those childhood memories, were hidden back then; ideas now linked to them but were underdeveloped during childhood; and experiences connected to them that we never even thought about when we were kids.

For the mind, at our birth, is even less developed than the body; and its full ripening demands very much more time than is needed for the perfect bodily growth. Both by his faults and by his virtues the child resembles the savage, because the instincts and the emotions of the primitive man are the first to mature within him;—and they are the first to mature in the individual because they were the first evolved in the history of the[254] race, being the most necessary to self-maintenance. That in later adult life they take a very inferior place is because the nobler mental and moral qualities—comparatively recent products of social discipline and civilized habit—have at last gained massiveness enough to dominate them under normal conditions;—have become like powerful new senses upon which the primitive emotional nature learns to depend for guidance.

For the mind, at birth, is even less developed than the body, and it takes much longer to fully mature than what’s needed for physical growth. Both through its faults and its virtues, a child is similar to a primitive person because the instincts and emotions of early humans are the first to develop in them; these aspects mature first in individuals because they were also the first to evolve in human history, as they are essential for survival. Later in adulthood, they play a lesser role because the higher mental and moral qualities—which emerged from social learning and civilized habits—have finally become strong enough to take charge under normal conditions; they become like powerful new senses that the primitive emotional side learns to rely on for direction.

All emotions are inheritances; but the higher, because in evolutional order the latest, develop only with the complete unfolding of the brain. Some, ethically considered the very loftiest, are said to develop only in old age,—to which they impart a particular charm. Other faculties also of a high order, chiefly æsthetic, would seem in the average of cases to mature in middle life. And to this period of personal evolution probably belongs the finer sense of beauty in color,—a much simpler faculty than the ethical sense, though possibly related to it in ways unsuspected.

All emotions are inherited traits; however, the higher ones, being the most recent in our evolutionary timeline, only emerge with the complete development of the brain. Some, considered the highest from an ethical perspective, are said to develop only in old age, giving it a unique charm. Other high-level abilities, particularly aesthetic ones, seem to mature during middle age. This stage of personal development likely includes a heightened sense of beauty in color—much simpler than the ethical sense, though potentially connected to it in ways we don't yet understand.

Vivid colors appeal to the rudimentary æsthetic sense of our children, as they do to the æsthetic sense of savages; but the civilized adult dislikes most of the very vivid colors: they exasperate his nerves like an excessive crash of brass and[255] drums during a cheap orchestral performance. Cultured vision especially shrinks from a strong blaze of red. Only the child delights in vermilion and scarlet. Growing up he gradually learns to think of what we call “loud red” as vulgar, and to dislike it much more than did his less delicate ancestors of the preceding century. Education helps him to explain why he thinks it vulgar, but not to explain why he feels it to be unpleasant,—independently of the question whether it tires his eyes.

Vivid colors attract the basic aesthetic sense of our children, just like they do for primitive people; however, adults in civilized society generally dislike most bright colors. They irritate their nerves like an overwhelming blast of brass and drums during a cheap orchestra performance. Cultured eyes especially recoil from a strong burst of red. Only children find joy in shades like vermilion and scarlet. As they grow up, they slowly start to view what we call “loud red” as tacky and develop a stronger aversion to it than their less refined ancestors from the previous century. Education helps them articulate why they consider it tacky, but it doesn't explain why it makes them feel uncomfortable—regardless of whether it strains their eyes.

III

And now I come back to the subject of that tropical sunset.

And now I return to the topic of that tropical sunset.

Even in the common æsthetic emotion excited by the spectacle of any fine sunset, there are elements of feeling ancient as the race,—dim melancholy, dim fear, inherited from ages when the dying of the day was ever watched with sadness and foreboding. After that mighty glow, the hours of primeval horror,—the fear of blackness, the fear of nocturnal foes, the fear of ghosts. These, and other weird feelings,—independently of the physical depression following[256] the withdrawal of sunlight,—would by inheritance become emotionally related to visions of sundown; and the primitive horror would at last be evolutionally transmuted to one elemental tone of the modern sublime. But the spectacle of a vast crimson sunset would awaken feelings less vague than the sense of the sublime,—feelings of a definitely sinister kind. The very color itself would make appeal to special kinds of inherited feelings, simply because of its relation to awful spectacles,—the glare of the volcano-summit, the furious vermilion of lava, the raging of forest-fires, the overglow of cities kindling in the track of war, the smouldering of ruin, the blazing of funeral-pyres. And in this lurid race-memory of fire as destroyer,—as the “ravening ghost” of Northern fancy,—there would mingle a vague distress evolved through ancestral experience of crimson heat in relation to pain,—an organic horror. And the like tremendous color in celestial phenomena would revive also inherited terror related of old to ideas of the portentous and of the wrath of gods.

Even in the common aesthetic emotion stirred by the sight of a beautiful sunset, there are feelings as old as humanity itself—faint sadness, faint fear, passed down from times when the ending of the day was always met with sorrow and dread. After that powerful glow comes the primal fear of darkness, the fear of nighttime threats, the fear of ghosts. These, along with other eerie feelings—aside from the physical low that follows the fading of sunlight—would, through inheritance, become emotionally tied to visions of sunset; and the ancient horror would eventually evolve into a single, fundamental note of the modern sublime. However, the sight of a vast crimson sunset would stir emotions that are more concrete than a sense of the sublime—emotions that are distinctly sinister. The very color would evoke specific inherited feelings, simply because of its association with terrifying images—the bright glare of a volcano, the furious red of lava, the chaos of forest fires, the glow of cities igniting in the wake of war, the smoldering of destruction, the lighting of funeral pyres. And in this vivid memory of fire as a destroyer—as the "ravenous ghost" of Northern imagination—there would mix a vague distress developed through ancestral experience with crimson heat in relation to pain,—an innate horror. The same powerful color in celestial events would also revive old fears connected to ideas of omens and the anger of gods.

Probably the largest element of the unpleasant feeling aroused in man by this angry color has[257] been made by the experience of the race with fire. But in even the most vivid red there is always some suggestion of passion, and of the tint of blood. Inherited emotion related to the sight of death must be counted among the elements of the sinister feeling that the hue excites. Doubtless for the man, as for the bull, the emotional wave called up by displays of violent red, is mostly the creation of impressions and of tendencies accumulated through all the immense life of the race; and, as in the old story of Thomas the Rhymer, we can say of our only real Fairy-land, our ghostly past,—

Probably the biggest part of the unpleasant feeling that this intense color brings out in people has[257] come from our long history with fire. In even the brightest red, there's always a hint of passion and a reminder of blood. The inherited emotions connected to witnessing death contribute to the eerie feeling that this color evokes. For humans, just like for bulls, the emotional response triggered by flashes of bright red is largely shaped by the impressions and tendencies built up over the vast history of our species; and, as in the old tale of Thomas the Rhymer, we can say of our only true Fairy-land, our haunting past,—

"... “All the blood that's shed on earth
Runs through the springs of that country.

But those very associations that make burning red unbearable to modern nerves must have already been enormously old when it first became the color of pomp and luxury. How then should such associations affect us unpleasantly now?

But those same connections that make bright red unbearable to modern sensibilities must have already been incredibly old when it first became the color of grandeur and luxury. So how could such associations upset us now?

I would answer that the emotional suggestions of the color continued to be pleasurable for the adult, as they still are for the child, only while they remained more vague and much less voluminous than at present. Becoming intensified in[258] the modern brain, they gradually ceased to yield pleasure,—somewhat as warmth increased to the degree of heat ceases to be pleasurable. Still later they became painful; and their actual painfulness exposes the fundamentally savage nature of those sensations of splendor and power which the color once called into play. And the intensification of the feeling evoked by red has not been due merely to later accumulation of inherited impressions, but also to the growth and development of emotions essentially antithetical to ideas of violence and pain, and yet inseparable from them. The moral sensibility of an era that has condemned not a few of the amusements of our forebears to the limbo of old barbarities,—the humanity of an age that refuses to believe in a hell of literal fire, that prohibits every brutal sport, that compels kindness to animals,—is offended by the cruel suggestiveness of the color. But within the slowly-unfolding brain of the child, this modern sensibility is not evolved;—and until it has been evolved, with the aid of experience and of education, the feeling aroused by such a color as vivid scarlet will naturally continue to be pleasurable rather than painful.

I would say that the emotional impact of color remains enjoyable for adults, just like it is for children, but it’s less clear and less intense than it used to be. As the modern brain intensifies these feelings, they gradually stop being pleasurable—similar to how increasing warmth can become uncomfortable. Eventually, they can even become painful; this actual pain reveals the fundamentally wild nature of the feelings of beauty and power that color once evoked. The heightened response to red isn't just because of a buildup of inherited impressions, but also due to the development of feelings that are essentially opposed to violence and pain, yet still linked to them. The moral sensitivity of a time that has dismissed many of our ancestors' pastimes as outdated barbarism—the humanity of an age that refuses to accept a literal hell of fire, that bans every form of brutal entertainment, that demands kindness towards animals—is troubled by the harsh implications of color. However, in the slowly developing mind of a child, this modern sensitivity hasn't developed yet; and until it does, with the help of experience and education, the feelings triggered by bright colors like scarlet will naturally continue to be enjoyable instead of painful.

IV

While thus trying to explain why a color dignified as imperial in other centuries should have become offensive in our own, I found myself wondering whether most of our actual refinements might not in like manner become the vulgarities of a future age. Our standards of taste and our ideals of beauty can have only a value relative to conditions which are constantly changing. Real and ideal alike are transitory,—mere apparitional undulations in the flux of the perpetual Becoming. Perhaps the finest ethical or æsthetical sentiment of to-day will manifest itself in another era only as some extraordinary psychological atavism,—some rare individual reversion to the conditions of a barbarous past.

While trying to explain why a color once considered royal in previous centuries has become offensive in our time, I found myself wondering if many of our current refinements might also turn into the tackiness of a future age. Our standards of taste and ideals of beauty only hold value relative to constantly changing conditions. Both real and ideal are temporary—just fleeting variations in the ongoing flow of perpetual change. Perhaps the most profound ethical or aesthetic sentiment of today will appear in another era merely as an unusual psychological throwback—a rare individual reverting to the conditions of a barbaric past.

What in the meantime would be the fate of sensations that are even now becoming intolerable? Any faculty, mental or physical, however previously developed by evolutional necessities, would have a tendency to dwindle and disappear from the moment that it ceased to be either useful or pleasurable. Continuance of the power to perceive red would depend upon the possible[260] future usefulness of that power to the race. Not without suggestiveness in this connection may be the fact that it represents the lowest rate of those ether-oscillations which produce color. Perhaps our increasing dislike to it indicates that power to distinguish it will eventually pass away—pass away in a sort of Daltonism at the inferior end of the color-scale. Such visual loss would probably be more than compensated by superior coincident specializations of retinal sensibility. A more highly organized generation might enjoy wonders of color now unimaginable, and yet never be able to perceive red,—not, at least, that red whose sensation is the spectral smouldering of the agonies and the furies of our evolutional past, the haunting of a horror innominable, immeasurable,—enormous phantom-menace of expired human pain.

What will happen to sensations that are already becoming unbearable? Any ability, whether mental or physical, that has developed over time due to evolutionary needs would likely start to fade away once it stops being useful or enjoyable. The ability to perceive red would rely on the potential future usefulness of that ability for our species. Interestingly, this also relates to it being the lowest frequency of the ether vibrations that produce color. Maybe our growing dislike for it suggests that our ability to recognize it will eventually disappear—fade away into a kind of color blindness at the lower end of the color spectrum. This loss of vision might be more than offset by new enhancements in retinal sensitivity. A more advanced generation could experience colors that are unimaginable to us today, yet they might never perceive red—not the red connected to the painful memories and struggles of our evolutionary past, the haunting presence of an indescribable horror, an overwhelming threat formed by the agony of humanity that has come before us.

Frisson

Some there may be who have never felt the thrill of a human touch; but surely these are few! Most of us in early childhood discover strange differences in physical contact;—we find that some caresses soothe, while others irritate; and we form in consequence various unreasoning likes and antipathies. With the ripening of youth we seem to feel these distinctions more and more keenly,—until the fateful day in which we learn that a certain feminine touch communicates an unspeakable shiver of delight,—exercises a witchcraft that we try to account for by theories of the occult and the supernatural. Age may smile at these magical fancies of youth; and nevertheless, in spite of much science, the imagination of the lover is probably nearer to truth than is the wisdom of the disillusioned.

Some people may never have experienced the thrill of a human touch, but surely they are few! Most of us discover strange differences in physical contact during early childhood; we find that some caresses soothe while others irritate, leading us to develop various unreasoned likes and dislikes. As we grow older, we seem to feel these distinctions more acutely—until that fateful day when we realize that a certain feminine touch brings an indescribable rush of delight—exerts a magic that we try to explain with theories about the occult and supernatural. Age may look back at these magical fantasies of youth with a smile, yet despite all the science, the imagination of the lover is probably closer to the truth than the wisdom of the disillusioned.

We seldom permit ourselves in mature life to think very seriously about such experiences. We do not deny them; but we incline to regard them as nervous idiosyncrasies. We scarcely notice that even in the daily act of shaking hands with persons of either sex, sensations may be received which no physiology can explain.

We rarely allow ourselves in adult life to think deeply about experiences like these. We don't deny them; instead, we tend to view them as quirks of our nervous system. We barely recognize that even in something as simple as shaking hands with someone, we can feel sensations that no science can explain.

I remember the touch of many hands,—the quality of each clasp, the sense of physical sympathy or repulsion aroused. Thousands I have indeed forgotten,—probably because their contact told me nothing in particular; but the strong experiences I fully recollect. I found that their agreeable or disagreeable character was often quite independent of the moral relation: but in the most extraordinary case that I can recall—(a strangely fascinating personality with the strangest of careers as poet, soldier, and refugee)—the moral and the physical charm were equally powerful and equally rare. “Whenever I shake hands with that man,” said to me one of many who had yielded to his spell, “I feel a warm shock go all through me, like a glow of summer.” Even at this moment when I think of that dead hand, I can feel it reached out to me over the space of twenty years and of many[265] a thousand miles. Yet it was a hand that had killed....

I remember the feel of many hands—the quality of each grip, the feeling of physical connection or aversion it stirred up. I've definitely forgotten thousands—probably because their touch didn't mean anything special to me; but I vividly recall the strong experiences. I found that their pleasant or unpleasant nature was often completely separate from any moral connection: but in the most remarkable case I can think of—(a strangely captivating person with the most unusual life as a poet, soldier, and refugee)—the moral and physical appeal were both incredibly strong and rare. “Whenever I shake hands with that man,” one of many who fell under his charm said to me, “I feel a warm jolt go through me, like a summer glow.” Even now, thinking of that lifeless hand, I can feel it reaching out to me across twenty years and many[265]thousands of miles. Yet it was a hand that had killed....

These, with other memories and reflections, came to me just after reading a criticism on Mr. Bain’s evolutional interpretation of the thrill of pleasure sometimes given by the touch of the human skin. The critic asked why a satin cushion kept at a temperature of about 98° would not give the same thrill; and the question seemed to me unfair because, in the very passage criticised, Mr. Bain had sufficiently suggested the reason. Taking him to have meant—as he must have meant,—not that the thrill is given by any kind of warmth and softness, but only by the peculiar warmth and softness of the human skin, his interpretation can scarcely be contested by a sarcasm. A satin cushion at a temperature of about 98° could not give the same sensation as that given by the touch of the human skin for reasons even much more simple than Mr. Bain implied,—since it is totally different from the human skin in substance, in texture, and in the all-important fact that it is not alive, but dead. Of course warmth and softness in themselves are not enough to produce the thrill of pleasure con[266]sidered by Mr. Bain: under easily imaginable circumstances they may produce something of the reverse. Smoothness has quite as much to do with the pleasure of touch as either softness or warmth can have; yet a moist or a very dry smoothness may be disagreeable. Again, cool smoothness in the human skin is perhaps even more agreeable than warm smoothness; yet there is a cool smoothness common to many lower forms of life which causes a shudder. Whatever be those qualities making pleasurable the touch of a hand, for example, they are probably very many in combination, and they are certainly peculiar to the living touch. No possible artificial combination of warmth and smoothness and softness combined could excite the same quality of pleasure that certain human touches give,—although, as other psychologists than Mr. Bain have observed, it may give rise to a fainter kind of agreeable feeling.

These memories and thoughts came to me right after I read a critique of Mr. Bain’s evolutionary take on the thrill of pleasure that sometimes comes from touching human skin. The critic questioned why a satin cushion kept at about 98° wouldn’t provide the same thrill; I found this question unfair because, in the very section being criticized, Mr. Bain had already hinted at the reason. Assuming he meant—not that the thrill comes from any warmth and softness, but specifically from the unique warmth and softness of human skin, his interpretation can hardly be challenged by sarcasm. A satin cushion at around 98° couldn’t evoke the same sensation as human skin because of reasons even simpler than what Mr. Bain suggested—since it’s completely different from human skin in substance, texture, and the crucial point that it is lifeless. Obviously, warmth and softness alone are not enough to create the thrill of pleasure discussed by Mr. Bain: under easily imaginable conditions, they might even produce the opposite. Smoothness plays just as significant a role in the pleasure of touch as either softness or warmth does; yet moist or very dry smoothness can be unpleasant. Additionally, cool smoothness of human skin might be even more enjoyable than warm smoothness; however, there’s a cool smoothness found in many lower forms of life that can cause a shudder. Whatever qualities make the touch of a hand pleasurable, they are likely numerous and certainly specific to the living touch. No artificial combination of warmth, smoothness, and softness could create the same level of pleasure that certain human touches provide—even though, as other psychologists besides Mr. Bain have noted, it might elicit a milder sort of pleasant feeling.

A special sensation can be explained only by special conditions. Some philosophers would explain the conditions producing this pleasurable thrill, or frisson, as mainly subjective; others, as mainly objective. Is it not most likely that either view contains truth;—that the physical cause[267] must be sought in some quality, definable or indefinable, attaching to a particular touch; and that the cause of the coincident emotional phenomena should be looked for in the experience, not of the individual, but of the race?

A special feeling can only be explained by unique conditions. Some philosophers would argue that the conditions creating this enjoyable thrill, or frisson, are mostly subjective; others would say they're primarily objective. Isn't it most likely that both perspectives hold some truth? The physical cause[267] probably lies in some quality, whether clear or unclear, associated with a specific touch; and the cause of the accompanying emotional responses should be found in the collective experience of humanity, not just the individual.

Remembering that there can be no two tangible things exactly alike,—no two blades of grass, or drops of water, or grains of sand,—it ought not to seem incredible that the touch of one person should have power to impart a sensation different from any sensation producible by the touch of any other person. That such difference could neither be estimated nor qualified would not necessarily imply unimportance or even feebleness. Among the voices of the thousands of millions of human beings in this world, there are no two precisely the same;—yet how much to the ear and to the heart of wife or mother, child or lover, may signify the unspeakably fine difference by which each of a billion voices varies from every other! Not even in thought, much less in words, can such distinction be specified; but who is unfamiliar with the fact and with its immense relative importance?

Remembering that no two physical things can be exactly alike—no two blades of grass, drops of water, or grains of sand—it shouldn't be surprising that the touch of one person can create a sensation different from what any other person can produce. The fact that this difference can't be measured or defined doesn't mean it's unimportant or weak. Among the voices of millions of people in this world, there are no two that are exactly the same; yet to the ear and heart of a spouse, parent, child, or partner, the subtle differences among a billion voices can mean so much! Not even in thought, much less in words, can we specifically describe such distinctions; but who isn't aware of this fact and its huge relative significance?

That any two human skins should be abso[268]lutely alike is not possible. There are individual variations perceptible even to the naked eye,—for has not Mr. Galton taught us that the visible finger-marks of no two persons are the same? But in addition to differences visible—whether to the naked eye, or only under the microscope, there must be other differences of quality depending upon constitutional vigor, upon nervous and glandular activities, upon relative chemical composition of tissue. Whether touch be a sense delicate enough to discern such differences, would be, of course, a question for psycho-physics to decide,—and a question not simply of magnitudes, but of qualities of sensation. Perhaps it is not yet even legitimate to suppose that, just as by ear we can distinguish the qualitative differences of a million voices, so by touch we might be able to distinguish qualitative differences of surface scarcely less delicate. Yet it is worth while here to remark that the tingle or shiver of pleasure excited in us by certain qualities of voice, very much resembles the thrill given sometimes by the touch of a hand. Is it not possible that there may be recognized, in the particular quality of a living skin, something not less uniquely attractive than the indeter[269]minable charm of what we call a bewitching voice?

That any two human skins should be absolutely alike is not possible. There are individual variations noticeable even to the naked eye—hasn’t Mr. Galton taught us that the visible fingerprints of no two people are the same? But in addition to visible differences—whether seen with the naked eye or only under a microscope—there must be other differences in quality based on constitutional strength, nervous and glandular activities, and the relative chemical makeup of tissue. Whether touch is a sense sensitive enough to detect such differences is a question for psycho-physics to determine—and it’s not just about magnitudes, but about the qualities of sensation. It may not even be reasonable to assume that, just as we can distinguish the qualitative differences of a million voices by ear, we might also be able to recognize qualitative differences in surfaces that are equally delicate by touch. However, it’s worth noting that the tingle or shiver of pleasure we feel from certain qualities of voice is very similar to the thrill we sometimes get from the touch of a hand. Could it be possible that there is something in the unique quality of living skin that is just as captivating as the indescribable charm of what we call a bewitching voice?

Perhaps it is not impossible. But in the character of the frisson itself there is a hint that the charm of the touch provoking it may be due to something much more deeply vital than any physical combination of smoothness, warmth and softness,—to something, as Mr. Bain has suggested, electric or magnetic. Human electricity is no fiction: every living body,—even a plant,—is to some degree electrical; and the electric conditions of no two organisms would be exactly the same. Can the thrill be partly accounted for by some individual peculiarity of these conditions? May there not be electrical differences of touch appreciable by delicate nervous systems,—differences subtle as those infinitesimal variations of timbre by which every voice of a million voices is known from every other?

Maybe it’s not impossible. However, the nature of the frisson itself suggests that the allure of the touch causing it could be due to something much more essential than just a physical blend of smoothness, warmth, and softness—something, as Mr. Bain has pointed out, electric or magnetic. Human electricity is real: every living body—even a plant—has some level of electrical properties, and the electrical conditions of no two organisms are exactly alike. Could the thrill be partly explained by some individual difference in these conditions? Are there electrical variations in touch that sensitive nervous systems can detect—variations as subtle as the tiny differences in tone that make each of a million voices distinct from one another?

Such a theory might be offered in explanation of the fact that the slightest touch of a particular woman, for example, will cause a shock of pleasure to men whom the caresses of other and fairer women would leave indifferent. But it could not serve to explain why the same contact should[270] produce no effect upon some persons, while causing ecstasy in others. No purely physical theory can interpret all the mystery of the frisson. A deeper explanation is needed;—and I imagine that one is suggested by the phenomenon of “love at first sight.”

Such a theory could explain why the lightest touch from a certain woman, for instance, can send a jolt of pleasure to men that the affection from other, more attractive women wouldn’t affect at all. However, it doesn’t clarify why the same touch can have no impact on some people while leaving others in ecstasy. No purely physical explanation can uncover all the mysteries of the frisson. A deeper understanding is necessary;—and I think that one can be found in the phenomenon of “love at first sight.”

The power of a woman to inspire love at first sight does not depend upon some attraction visible to the common eye. It depends partly upon something objective which only certain eyes can see; and it depends partly upon some thing which no mortal can see,—the psychical composition of the subject of the passion. Nobody can pretend to explain in detail the whole enigma of first love. But a general explanation is suggested by evolutional philosophy,—namely, that the attraction depends upon an inherited individual susceptibility to special qualities of feminine influence, and subjectively represents a kind of superindividual recognition,—a sudden wakening of that inherited composite memory which is more commonly called “passional affinity.” Certainly if first love be evolutionally explicable, it means the perception by the lover of some thing differentiating the beloved from all other women,—something corresponding to an in[271]herited ideal within himself, previously latent, but suddenly lighted and defined by result of that visual impression.

The ability of a woman to spark love at first sight doesn’t rely on some visible attraction that everyone can see. It’s partly based on something objective that only certain people can perceive, and partly on something no one can see—the psychological makeup of the person experiencing the passion. No one can fully explain the mystery of first love in detail. However, a general explanation can be drawn from evolutionary philosophy—that this attraction is tied to an inherited individual sensitivity to unique qualities of feminine influence, and it represents a kind of collective recognition—a sudden awakening of that inherited composite memory often referred to as “passional affinity.” If first love can be explained through evolution, it suggests that the lover perceives something that distinguishes the beloved from all other women—something that aligns with an [271]inherited ideal within themselves, which was previously dormant but is suddenly illuminated and clarified by that visual impression.

And like sight, though perhaps less deeply, do other of our senses reach into the buried past. A single strain of melody, the sweetness of a single voice—what thrill immeasurable will either make in the fathomless sleep of ancestral memory! Again, who does not know that speechless delight bestirred in us on rare bright days by something odorous in the atmosphere,—enchanting, but indefinable? The first breath of spring, the blowing of a mountain breeze, a south wind from the sea may bring this emotion,—emotion overwhelming, yet nameless as its cause,—an ecstasy formless and transparent as the air. Whatever be the odor, diluted to very ghostliness, that arouses this delight, the delight itself is too weirdly voluminous to be explained by any memory-revival of merely individual experience. More probably it is older even than human life,—reaches deeper into the infinite blind depth of dead pleasure and pain.

And like sight, though maybe not as profoundly, our other senses also connect us to the distant past. A single musical note, the sweetness of a solitary voice—what an immeasurable thrill either can evoke in the deep sleep of ancestral memory! Again, who doesn’t recognize that silent joy stirred in us on rare sunny days by something fragrant in the air—magical yet hard to define? The first breath of spring, the breeze from the mountains, a warm wind from the sea can evoke this feeling—overwhelming emotion, yet as nameless as its source—an ecstasy that is formless and clear as the air. Whatever the scent, faint to the point of being ghostly, that triggers this delight, the delight itself is too strangely vast to be explained by mere recollections of individual experiences. It’s likely even older than human life—reaching deeper into the endless, blind depths of past pleasures and pains.

Out of that ghostly abyss also must come the thrill responding within us to a living touch,—touch electrical of man, questioning the heart,—[272]touch magical of woman, invoking memory of caresses given by countless delicate and loving hands long crumbled into dust. Doubt it not!—the touch that makes a thrill within you is a touch that you have felt before,—sense-echo of forgotten intimacies in many unremembered lives!

Out of that eerie void must emerge the thrill we feel from a living touch—an electrifying touch of a man, probing the heart—[272] a magical touch of a woman, stirring memories of tender caresses given by countless gentle and loving hands that have long turned to dust. Don’t doubt it!—the touch that sends a thrill through you is a touch you’ve experienced before—an echo of forgotten connections from many unremembered lives!

Vespertina Cognitio

I

I doubt if there be any other form of terror that even approaches the fear of the supernatural, and more especially the fear of the supernatural in dreams. Children know this fear both by night and by day; but the adult is not likely to suffer from it except in slumber, or under the most abnormal conditions of mind produced by illness. Reason, in our healthy waking hours, keeps the play of ideas far above those deep-lying regions of inherited emotion where dwell the primitive forms of terror. But even as known to the adult in dreams only, there is no waking fear comparable to this fear,—none so deep and yet so vague,—none so unutterable. The indefiniteness of the horror renders verbal expression of it impossible; yet the suffering is so intense that, if prolonged beyond a certain term of seconds, it will kill. And the reason[276] is that such fear is not of the individual life: it is infinitely more massive than any personal experience could account for;—it is prenatal, ancestral fear. Dim it necessarily is, because compounded of countless blurred millions of inherited fears. But for the same reason, its depth is abysmal.

I doubt there’s any other form of terror that even comes close to the fear of the supernatural, especially the fear of the supernatural in dreams. Children experience this fear both at night and during the day, but adults are unlikely to feel it except while sleeping or in extremely abnormal mental states caused by illness. In our healthy waking hours, reason keeps our thoughts above those deep-seated areas of inherited emotion where the basic forms of terror reside. Yet even for adults, known only in dreams, there is no waking fear that matches this one—none so deep and yet so vague, none so indescribable. The uncertainty of the horror makes it impossible to express in words, yet the suffering is so intense that if it lasts beyond a certain number of seconds, it could be deadly. The reason is that this fear isn’t about individual life; it’s far more intense than any personal experience could explain—it's prenatal, ancestral fear. It’s inherently vague because it’s made up of countless blurred millions of inherited fears. But for the same reason, its depth is profound.

The training of the mind under civilization has been directed toward the conquest of fear in general, and—excepting that ethical quality of the feeling which belongs to religion—of the supernatural in particular. Potentially in most of us this fear exists; but its sources are well-guarded; and outside of sleep it can scarcely perturb any vigorous mind except in the presence of facts so foreign to all relative experience that the imagination is clutched before the reason can grapple with the surprise.

The training of the mind in modern society has focused on overcoming fear in general, and—aside from the ethical aspect of the feeling tied to religion—specifically the fear of the supernatural. For most of us, this fear is inherently present; however, its origins are well-protected. Away from sleep, it rarely disturbs any strong mind unless faced with facts so unfamiliar to all relative experiences that imagination takes hold before reason can deal with the shock.

Once only, after the period of childhood, I knew this emotion in a strong form. It was remarkable as representing the vivid projection of a dream-fear into waking consciousness; and the experience was peculiarly tropical. In tropical countries, owing to atmospheric conditions, the oppression of dreams is a more serious suffering than with us, and is perhaps most common dur[277]ing the siesta. All who can afford it pass their nights in the country; but for obvious reasons the majority of colonists must be content to take their siesta, and its consequences, in town.

Once, after childhood, I felt this emotion intensely. It was striking because it was like a vivid fear from a dream spilling into my waking life; and the experience was particularly intense. In tropical countries, due to the climate, the weight of dreams is a more serious burden than it is for us, and it’s probably most common during the siesta. Those who can afford it spend their nights in the countryside; but for obvious reasons, most colonists have to settle for taking their siesta, along with its aftermath, in the city.

The West-Indian siesta does not refresh like that dreamless midday nap which we enjoy in Northern summers. It is a stupefaction rather than a sleep,—beginning with a miserable feeling of weight at the base of the brain: it is a helpless surrender of the whole mental and physical being to the overpressure of light and heat. Often it is haunted by ugly visions, and often broken by violent leaps of the heart. Occasionally it is disturbed also by noises never noticed at other times. When the city lies all naked to the sun, stripped by noon of every shadow, and empty of wayfarers, the silence becomes amazing. In that silence the papery rustle of a palm-leaf, or the sudden sound of a lazy wavelet on the beach,—like the clack of a thirsty tongue,—comes immensely magnified to the ear. And this noon, with its monstrous silence, is for the black people the hour of ghosts. Everything alive is senseless with the intoxication of light;—even the woods drowse and droop in their wrapping of lianas, drunk with sun....

The West-Indian siesta doesn’t refresh like that dreamless midday nap we enjoy in Northern summers. It’s more of a daze than actual sleep — starting with a heavy feeling at the base of the brain. It’s a total surrender of both mind and body to the overwhelming light and heat. Often, it’s filled with disturbing visions and frequently interrupted by racing heartbeats. Occasionally, it’s disrupted by sounds that normally go unnoticed. When the city is fully exposed to the sun, stripped of all shadows and empty of travelers, the silence is striking. In that silence, the rustle of a palm leaf or the sudden sound of a lazy wave on the beach — like the dry click of a thirsty tongue — becomes amplified. And this noon hour, with its overwhelming silence, is the time of ghosts for the Black people. Everything alive is dazed by the blinding light — even the woods seem to drowse and sag under their layers of lianas, intoxicated by the sun.

Out of the siesta I used to be most often startled, not by sounds, but by something which I can describe only as a sudden shock of thought. This would follow upon a peculiar internal commotion caused, I believe, by some abnormal effect of heat upon the lungs. A slow suffocating sensation would struggle up into the twilight-region between half-consciousness and real sleep, and there bestir the ghastliest imaginings,—fancies and fears of living burial. These would be accompanied by a voice, or rather the idea of a voice, mocking and reproaching:—“‘Truly the light is sweet, and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes to behold the sun.’... Outside it is day,—tropical day,—primeval day! And you sleep!!... ‘Though a man live many years and rejoice in them all, yet—’ ... Sleep on!—all this splendor will be the same when your eyes are dust!... ‘Yet let him remember the days of darkness;—for they shall be MANY!’”

After my nap, I often woke up startled, not by noises, but by what I can only describe as a sudden shock of thought. This would come after a strange internal turmoil, which I think was caused by some strange effect of heat on my lungs. A slow, suffocating feeling would rise up into that twilight space between being half-awake and fully asleep, stirring up the most terrifying imaginations—thoughts and fears of being buried alive. These would be accompanied by a voice, or more like the idea of a voice, mocking and blaming me: “‘Truly the light is sweet, and it’s a pleasant thing for the eyes to see the sun.’... Outside, it’s daytime—tropical daytime—primeval daytime! And you’re sleeping!!... ‘Though a man live many years and rejoice in them all, yet—’ ... Keep sleeping!—all this splendor will be the same when your eyes are dust!... ‘Yet let him remember the days of darkness;—for they will be MANY!’”

How often, with that phantom crescendo in my ears, have I leaped in terror from the hot couch, to peer through the slatted shutters at the enormous light without—silencing, mesmerizing;—then dashed cold water over my head, and stag[279]gered back to the scorching mattress, again to drowse, again to be awakened by the same voice, or by the trickling of my own perspiration—a feeling not always to be distinguished from that caused by the running of a centipede! And how I used to long for the night, with its Cross of the South! Not because the night ever brought coolness to the city, but because it brought relief from the weight of that merciless sunfire. For the feeling of such light is the feeling of a deluge of something ponderable,—something that drowns and dazzles and burns and numbs all at the same time, and suggests the idea of liquified electricity.

How often, with that phantom crescendo in my ears, have I jumped in terror from the hot couch to look through the slatted shutters at the huge light outside—silencing, mesmerizing;—then splashed cold water on my head and staggered back to the scorching mattress, ready to doze off again, only to be awakened by the same voice or the trickling of my own sweat—a sensation that isn’t always easy to distinguish from the feeling of a centipede running over me! And how I used to wish for the night, with its Cross of the South! Not because night ever brought coolness to the city, but because it offered relief from the weight of that relentless sun. The sensation of such light is like being overwhelmed by a deluge of something heavy—something that drowns and dazzles and burns and numbs all at once, suggesting the idea of liquefied electricity.

There are times, however, when the tropical heat seems only to thicken after sunset. On the mountains the nights are, as a rule, delightful the whole year round. They are even more delightful on the coast facing the trade-winds; and you may sleep there in a seaward chamber, caressed by a warm, strong breeze,—a breeze that plays upon you not by gusts or whiffs, but with a steady ceaseless blowing,—the great fanning wind-current of the world’s whirling. But in the towns of the other coast—nearly all situated at the base of wooded ranges cutting off the trade-[280]breeze,—the humid atmosphere occasionally becomes at night something nameless,—something worse than the air of an overheated conservatory. Sleep in such a medium is apt to be visited by nightmare of the most atrocious kind.

There are times when the tropical heat seems to intensify after sunset. In the mountains, the nights are generally pleasant all year round. They are even more enjoyable on the coast facing the trade winds, where you can sleep in a room that overlooks the sea, gently kissed by a warm, strong breeze—a breeze that doesn't come in gusts or puffs but blows steadily and continuously, the great wind current of the world's rotation. But in the towns on the opposite coast—most of which are located at the foot of forested ranges that block the trade breeze—the humid atmosphere can sometimes turn into something indescribable at night—something worse than the air of an overheated greenhouse. Sleeping in such an environment is likely to bring on the most horrifying nightmares.

My personal experience was as follows:—

My personal experience was as follows:—

II

I was making a tour of the island with a half-breed guide; and we had to stop for one night in a small leeward-coast settlement, where we found accommodation at a sort of lodging-house kept by an aged widow. There were seven persons only in the house that night,—the old lady, her two daughters, two colored female-servants, myself and my guide. We were given a single-windowed room upstairs, rather small,—otherwise a typical, Creole bedroom, with bare clean floor, some heavy furniture of antique pattern, and a few rocking-chairs. There was in one corner a bracket supporting a sort of household shrine—what the Creoles call a chapelle. The shrine contained a white image of the Virgin before which a tiny light was floating in a cup of oil.[281] By colonial custom your servant, while travelling with you, sleeps either in the same room, or before the threshold; and my man simply lay down on a mat beside the huge four-pillared couch assigned to me, and almost immediately began to snore. Before getting into bed, I satisfied myself that the door was securely fastened.

I was touring the island with a mixed-race guide, and we had to stay overnight in a small settlement on the leeward coast, where we found a place to stay at a kind of guesthouse run by an elderly widow. That night, there were only seven people in the house—the old lady, her two daughters, two Black female servants, my guide, and me. We were given a small room upstairs with just one window—it was a typical Creole bedroom with a clean, bare floor, some antique-style furniture, and a few rocking chairs. In one corner, there was a bracket that held a type of household shrine—what the Creoles call a chapelle. The shrine featured a white statue of the Virgin, with a tiny light flickering in a cup of oil.[281] By colonial custom, your servant sleeps either in the same room or at the doorstep while traveling with you, so my guy just laid down on a mat next to the big four-poster bed I was assigned and almost immediately started to snore. Before getting into bed, I made sure the door was locked securely.

The night stifled;—the air seemed to be coagulating. The single large window, overlooking a garden, had been left open,—but there was no movement in that atmosphere. Bats—very large bats,—flew soundlessly in and out;—one actually fanning my face with its wings as it circled over the bed. Heavy scents of ripe fruit—nauseously sweet—rose from the garden, where palms and plantains stood still as if made of metal. From the woods above the town stormed the usual night-chorus of tree-frogs, insects, and nocturnal birds,—a tumult not to be accurately described by any simile, but suggesting, through numberless sharp tinkling tones, the fancy of a wide slow cataract of broken glass. I tossed and turned on the hot hard bed, vainly trying to find one spot a little cooler than the rest. Then I rose, drew a rocking-chair to the window and lighted a[282] cigar. The smoke hung motionless; after each puff, I had to blow it away. My man had ceased to snore. The bronze of his naked breast—shining with moisture under the faint light of the shrine-lamp,—showed no movement of respiration. He might have been a corpse. The heavy heat seemed always to become heavier. At last, utterly exhausted, I went back to bed, and slept.

The night felt suffocating; the air seemed to be thickening. The large window overlooking the garden was left open, but there was no breeze in that atmosphere. Bats—very large bats—flew silently in and out; one even brushed my face with its wings as it circled above the bed. Strong scents of overripe fruit—sickeningly sweet—rose from the garden, where palms and plantains stood still as if they were made of metal. From the woods above the town came the usual night chorus of tree frogs, insects, and nocturnal birds—a noise that couldn't be accurately described by any comparison, but suggested, through countless sharp tinkling sounds, the image of a slow waterfall of broken glass. I tossed and turned on the hot, hard bed, desperately trying to find one spot that was a little cooler. Then I got up, pulled a rocking chair to the window, and lit a cigar. The smoke hung in the air; after each puff, I had to blow it away. My companion had stopped snoring. The bronze of his bare chest—glistening with moisture under the dim light of the shrine lamp—showed no signs of breathing. He might as well have been a corpse. The oppressive heat felt like it was getting heavier. Finally, completely worn out, I went back to bed and fell asleep.

It must have been well after midnight when I felt the first vague uneasiness,—the suspicion,—that precedes a nightmare. I was half-conscious, dream-conscious of the actual,—knew myself in that very room,—wanted to get up. Immediately the uneasiness grew into terror, because I found that I could not move. Something unutterable in the air was mastering will. I tried to cry out, and my utmost effort resulted only in a whisper too low for any one to hear. Simultaneously I became aware of a Step ascending the stair,—a muffled heaviness; and the real nightmare began,—the horror of the ghastly magnetism that held voice and limb,—the hopeless will-struggle against dumbness and impotence. The stealthy Step approached, but with lentor malevolently measured,—slowly, slowly, as if[283] the stairs were miles deep. It gained the threshold,—waited. Gradually then, and without sound, the locked door opened; and the Thing entered, bending as it came,—a thing robed,—feminine,—reaching to the roof,—not to be looked at! A floor-plank creaked as It neared the bed;—and then—with a frantic effort—I woke, bathed in sweat; my heart beating as if it were going to burst. The shrine-light had died: in the blackness I could see nothing; but I thought I heard that Step retreating. I certainly heard the plank creak again. With the panic still upon me, I was actually unable to stir. The wisdom of striking a match occurred to me, but I dared not yet rise. Presently, as I held my breath to listen, a new wave of black fear passed through me; for I heard moanings,—long nightmare moanings,—moanings that seemed to be answering each other from two different rooms below. And then, close to me, my guide began to moan,—hoarsely, hideously. I cried to him:—

It must have been well past midnight when I felt a vague sense of unease—the kind of feeling that comes before a nightmare. I was half-conscious, aware of my surroundings in that room, and wanted to get up. But the unease quickly turned into terror when I realized I couldn't move. Something unimaginable in the air was overpowering my will. I tried to scream, but my greatest effort only produced a whisper too soft for anyone to hear. At the same time, I noticed a step moving up the stairs—a muffled heaviness; and the real nightmare started—the horror of the ghastly force that held my voice and limbs captive—the desperate struggle against silence and helplessness. The stealthy step got closer, but it was deliberately slow—slowly, slowly, as if the stairs were miles deep. It reached the threshold and paused. Gradually, without a sound, the locked door opened, and the Thing entered, bending as it came—a robed figure—feminine—towering to the ceiling—not something to look at! A floorboard creaked as it approached the bed; and then—with a frantic effort—I woke up, drenched in sweat; my heart racing as if it might burst. The shrine light had gone out: in the darkness, I could see nothing; but I thought I heard that step retreating. I definitely heard the floorboard creak again. With panic still gripping me, I couldn't move at all. The thought of striking a match crossed my mind, but I didn't dare to get up yet. As I held my breath to listen, a new wave of intense fear washed over me; for I heard moaning—long, nightmarish moans—seeming to respond to one another from two different rooms below. And then, right next to me, my guide began to moan—hoarsely, hideously. I cried out to him:—

“Louis!—Louis!”

“Louis!—Louis!”

We both sat up at once. I heard him panting, and I knew that he was fumbling for his cutlass in the dark. Then, in a voice husky with fear, he asked:—

We both sat up at once. I heard him breathing heavily, and I knew he was searching for his sword in the dark. Then, in a voice thick with fear, he asked:—

Missié, ess ou tanne?” [Monsieur, est-ce que vous entendez?]

Excuse me, can you hear?” [Sir, do you hear?]

The moaners continued to moan,—always in crescendo: then there were sudden screams,—“Madame!”—“Manzell!”—and running of bare feet, and sounds of lamps being lighted, and, at last, a general clamor of frightened voices. I rose, and groped for the matches. The moans and the clamor ceased.

The moaners kept moaning, always getting louder; then there were sudden screams—“Madame!”—“Manzell!”—and the sound of bare feet running, along with the noise of lamps being lit, and finally, a general uproar of frightened voices. I got up and fumbled for the matches. The moans and the uproar stopped.

Missié,” my man asked again, “ess ou tè oué y?” [Monsieur, est-ce que vous l’avez vue?]

"Missié," my man asked again, "ess ou tè oué y?" [Sir, have you seen her?]

—“Ça ou le di?” [Qu’est-ce que vous voulez dire?] I responded in bewilderment, as my fingers closed on the match-box.

—“Ça ou le di?” [What do you mean by that?] I replied, confused, as my fingers gripped the matchbox.

—“Fenm-là?” he answered.... That Woman?

—“Fenm-là?” he answered.... That Woman?

The question shocked me into absolute immobility. Then I wondered if I could have understood. But he went on in his patois, as if talking to himself:—

The question stunned me into complete stillness. Then I thought about whether I could have understood. But he kept speaking in his dialect, as if he were talking to himself:—

—“Tall, tall—high like this room, that Zombi. When She came the floor cracked. I heard—I saw.”

—“Tall, tall—high like this room, that Zombi. When she came, the floor cracked. I heard—I saw.”

After a moment, I succeeded in lighting a candle, and I went to the door. It was still locked,—double-locked. No human being could have entered through the high window.

After a moment, I managed to light a candle, and I went to the door. It was still locked—double-locked. No one could have gotten in through the high window.

—“Louis!” I said, without believing what I said,—“you have been only dreaming.”

—“Louis!” I said, not really believing what I was saying,—“you’ve just been dreaming.”

—“Missié,” he answered, “it was no dream. She has been in all the rooms, touching people!

—“Sir,” he replied, “it wasn’t a dream. She’s been in all the rooms, touching people!

I said,—

I said—

—“That is foolishness! See!—the door is double-locked.”

—“That’s ridiculous! Look!—the door is double-locked.”

Louis did not even look at the door, but responded:—

Louis didn't even glance at the door but replied:—

—“Door locked, door not locked, Zombi comes and goes.... I do not like this house.... Missié, leave that candle burning!”

—“Door locked, door not locked, Zombi comes and goes.... I don’t like this house.... Mister, keep that candle burning!”

He uttered the last phrase imperatively, without using the respectful souplé—just as a guide speaks at an instant of common danger; and his tone conveyed to me the contagion of his fear. Despite the candle, I knew for one moment the sensation of nightmare outside of sleep! The coincidences stunned reason; and the hideous primitive fancy fitted itself, like a certitude, to the explanation of cause and effect. The similarity of my vision and the vision of Louis, the creaking of the floor heard by us both, the visit of the nightmare to every room in succession,—these formed a more than unpleasant combination of evidence. I tried the planking with my foot in[286] the place where I thought I had seen the figure: it uttered the very same loud creak that I had heard before. “Ça pa ka sam révé,” said Louis. No!—that was not like dreaming. I left the candle burning, and went back to bed—not to sleep, but to think. Louis lay down again, with his hand on the hilt of his cutlass.

He spoke the last phrase with urgency, without using the polite souplé—just like a guide might in a moment of shared danger; and his tone transmitted the intensity of his fear to me. Despite the candlelight, I experienced a moment of nightmare-like dread that felt real! The coincidences overwhelmed rational thought; and a horrifying primitive idea settled in my mind as if it were a certainty about cause and effect. The similarities between my vision and Louis's vision, the creaking floor that we both heard, and the nightmare visiting every room in turn created a significantly unsettling set of evidence. I tested the floorboards with my foot in[286] the spot where I thought I had seen the figure: it made the same loud creak I had heard before. “Ça pa ka sam révé,” said Louis. No!—that didn’t feel like a dream. I left the candle burning and went back to bed—not to sleep, but to think. Louis lay down again, his hand resting on the hilt of his cutlass.

I thought for a long time. All was now silent below. The heat was at last lifting; and occasional whiffs of cooler air from the garden announced the wakening of a land-breeze. Louis, in spite of his recent terror, soon began to snore again. Then I was startled by hearing a plank creak—quite loudly,—the same plank that I had tried with my foot. This time Louis did not seem to hear it. There was nothing there. It creaked twice more,—and I understood. The intense heat first, and the change of temperature later, had been successively warping and unwarping the wood so as to produce those sounds. In the state of dreaming, which is the state of imperfect sleep, noises may be audible enough to affect imagination strongly,—and may startle into motion a long procession of distorted fancies. At the same time it occurred to me that the al[287]most concomitant experiences of nightmare in the different rooms could be quite sufficiently explained by the sickening atmospheric oppression of the hour.

I thought for a long time. Everything was silent below now. The heat was finally easing up, and occasional gusts of cooler air from the garden signaled the start of a land breeze. Louis, despite his recent fear, quickly began to snore again. Then I was jolted by the sound of a plank creaking—quite loudly—the same plank I had tested with my foot. This time, Louis didn’t seem to notice it. There was nothing there. It creaked two more times—and I understood. The intense heat, followed by the temperature change, had been warping and unwarping the wood, causing those sounds. In the state of dreaming, which is a kind of light sleep, noises can be loud enough to strongly affect the imagination—and can trigger a long series of distorted thoughts. At the same time, it occurred to me that the almost simultaneous nightmare experiences in the different rooms could be easily explained by the suffocating heaviness of the atmosphere at that hour.

There still remained the ugly similitude of the two dreams to be accounted for; and a natural solution of this riddle also, I was able to find after some little reflection. The coincidence had certainly been startling; but the similitude was only partial. That which my guide had seen in his nightmare was a familiar creation of West-Indian superstition—probably of African origin. But the shape that I had dreamed about used to vex my sleep in childhood,—a phantom created for me by the impression of a certain horrible Celtic story which ought not to have been told to any child blessed, or cursed, with an imagination.

There was still the unpleasant similarity between the two dreams to explain, and after a bit of thought, I found a natural answer to this mystery. The coincidence was definitely shocking, but the similarity was only partial. What my guide had experienced in his nightmare was a common figure from West-Indian superstition—likely of African origin. However, the form that I had dreamed about used to disturb my sleep as a child—a ghost born from the impact of a certain terrifying Celtic tale that should never have been shared with any child, whether blessed or cursed, with an imagination.

III

Musing on this experience led me afterwards to think about the meaning of that fear which we call “the fear of darkness,” and yet is not really fear of darkness. Darkness, as a simple[288] condition, never could have originated the feeling,—a feeling that must have preceded any definite idea of ghosts by thousands of ages. The inherited, instinctive fear, as exhibited by children, is not a fear of darkness in itself, but of indefinable danger associated with darkness. Evolutionally explained, this dim but voluminous terror would have for its primal element the impressions created by real experience—experience of something acting in darkness;—and the fear of the supernatural would mingle in it only as a much later emotional development. The primeval cavern-gloom lighted by nocturnal eyes;—the blackness of forest-gaps by river-marges, where destruction lay in wait to seize the thirsty;—the umbrages of tangled shores concealing horror;—the dusk of the python’s lair;—the place of hasty refuge echoing the fury of famished brute and desperate man;—the place of burial, and the fancied frightful kinship of the buried to the cave-haunters:—all these, and countless other impressions of the relation of darkness to death, must have made that ancestral fear of the dark which haunts the imagination of the child, and still betimes seizes the adult as he sleeps in the security of civilization.

Reflecting on this experience made me think about what we call “the fear of darkness,” which isn’t really fear of darkness itself. Darkness, as a basic condition, couldn’t have created the feeling—this feeling must have existed long before any clear idea of ghosts developed. The inherited, instinctive fear shown by children isn’t a fear of darkness per se, but rather an unease over the undefined danger linked to darkness. From an evolutionary perspective, this vague but deep terror would have its roots in real experiences—experiences of things moving in the dark; and the fear of the supernatural would come later as an emotional development. The ancient cave-darkness lit by nocturnal creatures; the shadows in forest clearings by riverbanks, where danger lurked to grab the thirsty; the shadows of tangled shores hiding terror; the dusk in a python’s den; the hasty refuge echoing the rage of hungry beasts and desperate humans; the burial site, and the imagined terrifying connection between the buried and the cave-dwellers—all these, along with countless other impressions of how darkness relates to death, must have shaped that ancestral fear of the dark that haunts a child's imagination, and still sometimes grips an adult as he sleeps safely in civilization.

Not all the fear of dreams can be the fear of the immemorial. But that strange nightmare-sensation of being held by invisible power exerted from a distance—is it quite sufficiently explained by the simple suspension of will-power during sleep? Or could it be a composite inheritance of numberless memories of having been caught? Perhaps the true explanation would suggest no prenatal experience of monstrous mesmerisms nor of monstrous webs,—nothing more startling than the evolutional certainty that man, in the course of his development, has left behind him conditions of terror incomparably worse than any now existing. Yet enough of the psychological riddle of nightmare remains to tempt the question whether human organic memory holds no record of extinct forms of pain,—pain related to strange powers once exerted by some ghastly vanished life.

Not all fear in dreams comes from ancient sources. But that strange nightmare feeling of being held by an invisible force from a distance—can it really be explained just by the suspension of willpower while we sleep? Or could it be a mix of countless memories of having been trapped? Maybe the real explanation doesn’t involve any prenatal experiences of terrifying mesmerisms or monstrous webs—just the evolutionary certainty that humans, throughout their development, have left behind conditions of terror that are far worse than anything we face today. Still, enough of the psychological puzzle of nightmares lingers to raise the question of whether human memory holds any record of extinct forms of pain—pain linked to strange powers once wielded by some horrific, long-gone life.

The Eternal Haunter

This year the Tōkyō color-prints—Nishiki-è—seem to me of unusual interest. They reproduce, or almost reproduce, the color-charm of the early broadsides; and they show a marked improvement in line-drawing. Certainly one could not wish for anything prettier than the best prints of the present season.

This year, the Tōkyō color prints—Nishiki-è—seem really fascinating to me. They capture, or nearly capture, the vibrant colors of the early posters and show a clear improvement in line drawing. You definitely couldn't ask for anything nicer than the best prints of this season.

My latest purchase has been a set of weird studies,—spectres of all kinds known to the Far East, including many varieties not yet discovered in the West. Some are extremely unpleasant; but a few are really charming. Here, for example, is a delicious thing by “Chikanobu,” just published, and for sale at the remarkable price of three sen!

My latest purchase is a collection of strange studies—ghosts of all kinds from the Far East, including many types not yet found in the West. Some are really unsettling, but a few are quite delightful. Here, for instance, is a lovely piece by “Chikanobu,” just released, and available for the amazing price of three sen!

Can you guess what it represents?... Yes, a girl,—but what kind of a girl? Study it a little.... Very lovely, is she not, with that shy sweetness in her downcast gaze,—that light and dainty grace, as of a resting butterfly?... No,[294] she is not some Psyche of the most Eastern East, in the sense that you mean—but she is a soul. Observe that the cherry-flowers falling from the branch above, are passing through her form. See also the folds of her robe, below, melting into blue faint mist. How delicate and vapory the whole thing is! It gives you the feeling of spring; and all those fairy colors are the colors of a Japanese spring-morning.... No, she is not the personification of any season. Rather she is a dream—such a dream as might haunt the slumbers of Far-Eastern youth; but the artist did not intend her to represent a dream.... You cannot guess? Well, she is a tree-spirit,—the Spirit of the Cherry-tree. Only in the twilight of morning or of evening she appears, gliding about her tree;—and whoever sees her must love her. But, if approached, she vanishes back into the trunk, like a vapor absorbed. There is a legend of one tree-spirit who loved a man, and even gave him a son; but such conduct was quite at variance with the shy habits of her race....

Can you guess what it represents?... Yes, a girl,—but what kind of girl? Take a closer look.... She's very lovely, isn’t she, with that shy sweetness in her downcast gaze,—that light and delicate grace, like a resting butterfly?... No,[294] she isn't some Psyche from the furthest East, in the way you're thinking—but she is a soul. Notice how the cherry blossoms falling from the branch above are passing through her form. Also, see how the folds of her robe, below, dissolve into a faint blue mist. How delicate and airy it all feels! It gives you a sense of spring; and all those fairy-like colors are the colors of a Japanese spring morning.... No, she is not the embodiment of any season. Instead, she is a dream—one that might linger in the dreams of youth from the Far East; but the artist didn’t intend for her to represent just a dream.... Can’t guess? Well, she is a tree spirit,—the Spirit of the Cherry Tree. She only appears in the twilight of morning or evening, gliding around her tree;—and anyone who sees her must love her. But if you approach, she vanishes back into the trunk, like a vapor being absorbed. There’s a legend about one tree spirit who fell in love with a man and even gave him a son; but such behavior was quite different from the shy nature of her kind....

You ask what is the use of drawing the Impossible? Your asking proves that you do not feel the charm of this vision of youth,—this dream of spring. I hold that the Impossible bears a[295] much closer relation to fact than does most of what we call the real and the commonplace. The Impossible may not be naked truth; but I think that it is usually truth,—masked and veiled, perhaps, but eternal. Now to me this Japanese dream is true,—true, at least, as human love is. Considered even as a ghost it is true. Whoever pretends not to believe in ghosts of any sort, lies to his own heart. Every man is haunted by ghosts. And this color-print reminds me of a ghost whom we all know,—though most of us (poets excepted) are unwilling to confess the acquaintance.

You ask what the point is of drawing the Impossible? Your question shows that you don't appreciate the beauty of this youthful vision—this dream of spring. I believe the Impossible is much more closely related to reality than most of what we consider real and ordinary. The Impossible might not be bare truth, but I think it's usually truth—perhaps masked and hidden, but eternal. To me, this Japanese dream is real—real, at least, as human love is. Even as a ghost, it holds truth. Anyone who claims not to believe in any kind of ghosts is lying to themselves. Every person is haunted by ghosts. And this color print reminds me of a ghost we all know—even though most of us (except for poets) are reluctant to admit it.

Perhaps—for it happens to some of us—you may have seen this haunter, in dreams of the night, even during childhood. Then, of course, you could not know the beautiful shape bending above your rest: possibly you thought her to be an angel, or the soul of a dead sister. But in waking life we first become aware of her presence about the time when boyhood begins to ripen into youth.

Perhaps—for it happens to some of us—you may have seen this figure in your nighttime dreams, even when you were a child. At that time, of course, you wouldn't have recognized the lovely shape hovering above you; you might have thought she was an angel or the spirit of a deceased sister. But in our waking lives, we first notice her presence around the time when childhood begins to transition into adolescence.

This first of her apparitions is a shock of ecstasy, a breathless delight; but the wonder and the pleasure are quickly followed by a sense of[296] sadness inexpressible,—totally unlike any sadness ever felt before,—though in her gaze there is only caress, and on her lips the most exquisite of smiles. And you cannot imagine the reason of that feeling until you have learned who she is,—which is not an easy thing to learn.

This first appearance of hers is a thrill of excitement, a breathless joy; but the amazement and pleasure are soon replaced by an indescribable sadness—completely different from any sadness felt before—yet in her eyes, there’s nothing but affection, and on her lips, the most beautiful smile. You can't understand the reason for that feeling until you figure out who she is—which isn’t an easy thing to discover.

Only a moment she remains; but during that luminous moment all the tides of your being set and surge to her with a longing for which there is not any word. And then—suddenly!—she is not; and you find that the sun has gloomed, the colors of the world turned grey.

Only a moment she stays; but in that bright moment, all the emotions within you rise and rush toward her with a yearning that can't be expressed in words. And then—suddenly!—she's gone; and you realize that the sun has darkened, and the colors of the world have faded to grey.

Thereafter enchantment remains between you and all that you loved before,—persons or things or places. None of them will ever seem again so near and dear as in other days.

Thereafter, enchantment stays between you and everything you loved before—people, things, or places. They will never feel as close and cherished as they did in the past.

Often she will return. Once that you have seen her she will never cease to visit you. And this haunting,—ineffably sweet, inexplicably sad,—may fill you with rash desire to wander over the world in search of somebody like her. But however long and far you wander, never will you find that somebody.

Often she will come back. Once you've seen her, she’ll never stop visiting you. And this haunting—strangely sweet, undeniably sad—may fill you with an impulsive urge to travel the world looking for someone like her. But no matter how long and far you go, you will never find that someone.

Later you may learn to fear her visits because of the pain they bring,—the strange pain that you cannot understand. But the breadth of zones[297] and seas cannot divide you from her; walls of iron cannot exclude her. Soundless and subtle as a shudder of ether is the motion of her.

Later, you might start to dread her visits because of the pain they cause—the confusing pain that you can't quite grasp. But the vast distances of land and sea won't separate you from her; not even walls of iron can keep her out. Her presence is as silent and subtle as a shiver in the air.

Ancient her beauty as the heart of man,—yet ever waxing fairer, forever remaining young. Mortals wither in Time as leaves in the frost of autumn; but Time only brightens the glow and the bloom of her endless youth.

Her beauty is like the essence of humanity—always getting more radiant, forever youthful. People age over time like leaves freezing in autumn; but time only enhances the shine and vitality of her eternal youth.

All men have loved her;—all must continue to love her. But none shall touch with his lips even the hem of her garment.

All men have loved her;—all will continue to love her. But no one shall touch with his lips even the hem of her garment.

All men adore her; yet all she deceives, and many are the ways of her deception. Most often she lures her lover into the presence of some earthly maid, and blends herself incomprehensibly with the body of that maid, and works such sudden glamour that the human gaze becomes divine,—that the human limbs shine through their raiment. But presently the luminous haunter detaches herself from the mortal, and leaves her dupe to wonder at the mockery of sense.

All men admire her; yet she deceives them all, and there are many ways she does this. Most often, she lures her lover into the presence of some earthly woman, blending herself mysteriously with her body, creating such an enchanting illusion that the human gaze becomes divine—making the human form shine through their clothing. But soon, the radiant presence separates from the mortal, leaving her victim to marvel at the trickery of perception.

No man can describe her, though nearly all men have some time tried to do so. Pictured she cannot be,—since her beauty itself is a ceaseless becoming, multiple to infinitude, and tremulous with perpetual quickening, as with flowing of light.

No one can really describe her, even though almost every man has tried at some point. She can't be captured in a picture—her beauty is constantly evolving, vast beyond measure, and filled with a never-ending energy, like the flow of light.

There is a story, indeed, that thousands of years ago some marvellous sculptor was able to fix in stone a single remembrance of her. But this doing became for many the cause of sorrow supreme; and the Gods decreed, out of compassion, that to no other mortal should ever be given power to work the like wonder. In these years we can worship only;—we cannot portray.

There’s a story that thousands of years ago, a brilliant sculptor managed to capture a single memory of her in stone. However, this achievement became the source of immense sorrow for many, and the Gods decided, out of compassion, that no other mortal should ever have the power to create such a wonder again. In these times, we can only worship—we can’t create a likeness.

But who is she?—what is she?... Ah! that is what I wanted you to ask. Well, she has never had a name; but I shall call her a tree-spirit.

But who is she?—what is she?... Ah! that's what I wanted you to ask. Well, she has never had a name; but I’ll call her a tree-spirit.

The Japanese say that you can exorcise a tree-spirit,—if you are cruel enough to do it,—simply by cutting down her tree.

The Japanese say that you can get rid of a tree spirit—if you're cruel enough to do it—just by cutting down her tree.

But you cannot exorcise the Spirit of whom I speak,—nor ever cut down her tree.

But you can't get rid of the Spirit I'm talking about,—nor can you ever cut down her tree.

For her tree is the measureless, timeless, billion-branching Tree of Life,—even the World-Tree, Yggdrasil, whose roots are in Night and Death, whose head is above the Gods.

For her, the tree is the endless, timeless, billions-of-branches Tree of Life—even the World Tree, Yggdrasil, whose roots lie in Night and Death, whose crown is above the Gods.

Seek to woo her—she is Echo. Seek to clasp her—she is Shadow. But her smile will haunt you into the hour of dissolution and beyond,—through numberless lives to come.

Seek to win her over—she is Echo. Try to hold her—she is Shadow. But her smile will haunt you until the end of time and beyond—through countless lives to come.

And never will you return her smile,—never,[299] because of that which it awakens within you,—the pain that you cannot understand.

And you will never get her smile back,—never,[299] because of what it brings up inside you,—the pain that you can't understand.

And never, never shall you win to her,—because she is the phantom light of long-expired suns,—because she was shaped by the beating of infinite millions of hearts that are dust,—because her witchery was made in the endless ebb and flow of the visions and hopes of youth, through countless forgotten cycles of your own incalculable past.

And you will never win her over—because she is the ghostly glow of long-gone suns—because she was formed by the pulsing of countless hearts that are now dust—because her magic was created in the endless rise and fall of dreams and hopes of youth, through countless forgotten cycles of your own immeasurable past.


FOOTNOTES:

[1] Nowaki is the name given to certain destructive storms usually occurring toward the end of autumn. All the chapters of the Genji Monogatari have remarkably poetical and effective titles. There is an English translation, by Mr. Kenchō Suyematsu, of the first seventeen chapters.

[1] Nowaki refers to specific destructive storms that typically happen in late autumn. All the chapters of the Genji Monogatari have impressively poetic and impactful titles. An English translation of the first seventeen chapters is available by Mr. Kenchō Suyematsu.

[2] The Kurando, or Kurōdo, was an official intrusted with the care of the imperial records.

[2] The Kurando, or Kurōdo, was an official responsible for managing the imperial records.

[3] A chō is about one-fifteenth of a mile.

[3] A chō is roughly one-fifteenth of a mile.

[4] Hagi is the name commonly given to the bush-clover. Ominameshi is the common term for the valeriana officinalis.

[4] Hagi is the name usually used for bush-clover. Ominameshi is the common name for valeriana officinalis.

[5] That is to say, there are now many people who go every night to the graveyards, to decorate and prepare the graves before the great Festival of the Dead.

[5] In other words, there are now many people who visit the graveyards every night to clean and decorate the graves in preparation for the big Festival of the Dead.

[6] Most of these names survive in the appellations of well-known districts of the present Tōkyō.

[6] Most of these names live on in the names of well-known neighborhoods in modern Tōkyō.

[7] Katabira is a name given to many kinds of light textures used for summer-robes. The material is usually hemp, but sometimes, as in the case referred to here, of fine silk. Some of these robes are transparent, and very beautiful.—Hakata, in Kyūshū, is still famous for the silk girdles made there. The fabric is very heavy and strong.

[7] Katabira refers to various lightweight fabrics used for summer robes. The material is typically hemp, but in this case, it's made from fine silk. Some of these robes are see-through and quite beautiful. Hakata, located in Kyūshū, is still renowned for the silk belts produced there. The fabric is quite heavy and durable.

[8] Amé is a nutritive gelatinous extract obtained from wheat and other substances. It is sold in many forms—as candy, as a syrupy liquid resembling molasses, as a sweet hot drink, as a solid jelly. Children are very fond of it. Its principal element is starch-sugar.

[8] Amé is a nutritious gelatinous extract made from wheat and other ingredients. It's available in various forms—like candy, a thick syrup similar to molasses, a sweet hot beverage, and solid jelly. Kids really enjoy it. Its main component is starch-sugar.

[9] Ōyama mountain in Sagami is a great resort of Pilgrims. There is a celebrated temple there, dedicated to Iwanaga-Himé (“Long-Rock Princess”), sister of the beautiful Goddess of Fuji. Sekison-San is a popular name both for the divinity and for the mountain itself.

[9] Ōyama Mountain in Sagami is a popular destination for pilgrims. There's a famous temple there, dedicated to Iwanaga-Himé (“Long-Rock Princess”), who is the sister of the beautiful Goddess of Fuji. Sekison-San is a well-known name for both the deity and the mountain itself.

[10] Prices of the year 1897.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prices from 1897.

[11] Calyptotryphus Marmoratus. (?)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Calyptotryphus Marmoratus. (?)

[12] Homeogryllus Japonicus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Homeogryllus japonicus.

[13] Locusta Japonica. (?)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Locusta Japonica. (?)

[14] Sanscrit: Yama. Probably this name was given to the insect on account of its large staring eyes. Images of King Emma are always made with very big and awful eyes.

[14] Sanskrit: Yama. This name was likely given to the insect because of its large, staring eyes. Images of King Emma are always depicted with very big and frightening eyes.

[15] Mushi no koe fumu.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Listen to the insect's voice.

[16] Such figures are really elaborate tiles, and are called onigawara, or “demon-tiles.” It may naturally be asked why demon-heads should be ever placed above Buddhist gate-ways. Originally they were not intended to represent demons, in the Buddhist sense, but guardian-spirits whose duty it was to drive demons away. The onigawara were introduced into Japan either from China or Korea—not improbably Korea; for we read that the first roof-tiles made in Japan were manufactured shortly after the introduction of the new faith by Korean priests, and under the supervision of Shōtoku Taishi, the princely founder and supporter of Japanese Buddhism. They were baked at Koizumi-mura, in Yamato;—but we are not told whether there were any of this extraordinary shape among them. It is worth while remarking that in Korea to-day you can see hideous faces painted upon house-doors,—even upon the gates of the royal palace; and these, intended merely to frighten away evil spirits, suggest the real origin of the demon-tiles. The Japanese, on first seeing such tiles, called them demon-tiles because the faces upon them resembled those conventionally given to Buddhist demons; and now that their history has been forgotten, they are popularly supposed to represent demon-guardians. There would be nothing contrary to Buddhist faith in the fancy;—for there are many legends of good demons. Besides, in the eternal order of divine law, even the worst demon must at last become a Buddha.

[16] These figures are actually elaborate tiles, known as onigawara or “demon-tiles.” One might wonder why demon heads are placed above Buddhist gateways. Originally, they were not meant to represent demons in the Buddhist sense, but rather guardian spirits whose job was to ward off demons. The onigawara were brought to Japan either from China or Korea—most likely Korea; it is noted that the first roof tiles made in Japan were produced shortly after the new faith was introduced by Korean priests, and under the guidance of Shōtoku Taishi, the noble founder and supporter of Japanese Buddhism. They were crafted in Koizumi-mura, in Yamato; however, it’s not mentioned if any of these uniquely shaped tiles were among them. It’s interesting to note that in Korea today, you can see grotesque faces painted on house doors—even on the gates of the royal palace; these are intended purely to scare away evil spirits and hint at the real origin of the demon-tiles. When the Japanese first encountered these tiles, they called them demon-tiles because the faces resembled those typically attributed to Buddhist demons; and now that their history is forgotten, they are commonly believed to represent demon guardians. This belief doesn't contradict Buddhist teachings; there are many legends about benevolent demons. Moreover, in the grand scheme of divine law, even the worst demon eventually becomes a Buddha.

[17] Osmanthus fragrans. This is one of the very few Japanese plants having richly-perfumed flowers.

[17] Osmanthus fragrans. This is one of the rare Japanese plants with strongly scented flowers.

[18] The word “sotoba” is identical with the Sanscrit “stûpa.” Originally a mausoleum, and later a simple monument—commemorative or otherwise,—the stûpa was introduced with Buddhism into China, and thence, perhaps by way of Korea, into Japan. Chinese forms of the stone stûpa are to be found in many of the old Japanese temple-grounds. The wooden sotoba is only a symbol of the stûpa; and the more elaborate forms of it plainly suggest its history. The slight carving along its upper edges represents that superimposition of cube, sphere, crescent, pyramid, and body-pyriform (symbolizing the Five Great Elements), which forms the design of the most beautiful funeral monuments.

[18] The term “sotoba” is the same as the Sanskrit “stûpa.” Originally a mausoleum, and later a simple monument—either commemorative or not—the stûpa was brought to China with Buddhism and then possibly made its way to Japan via Korea. Many old Japanese temple grounds feature Chinese styles of the stone stûpa. The wooden sotoba is merely a symbol of the stûpa; its more detailed forms clearly hint at its history. The slight carving along its top edges represents the combination of cube, sphere, crescent, pyramid, and pear-shaped figures (symbolizing the Five Great Elements), which make up the design of the most beautiful funeral monuments.

[19] These relations of the elements to the Buddhas named are not, however, permanently fixed in the doctrine,—for obvious philosophical reasons. Sometimes Sakyamuni is identified with Ether, and Amitâbha with Air, etc., etc. In the above enumeration I have followed the order taken by Professor Bunyiu Nanjio, who nevertheless suggests that this order is not to be considered perpetual.

[19] The connections between the elements and the Buddhas mentioned are not permanent in the doctrine, for clear philosophical reasons. Sometimes Sakyamuni is associated with Ether, and Amitâbha with Air, and so on. In the list above, I have followed the sequence provided by Professor Bunyiu Nanjio, who nonetheless indicates that this order shouldn't be seen as fixed.

[20] The above prayer is customarily said after having read a sûtra, or copied a sacred text, or caused a Buddhist service to be performed.

[20] The prayer mentioned above is usually recited after reading a sûtra, copying a sacred text, or having a Buddhist service conducted.

[21] Dai-en-kyō-chi (Âdarsana-gñâna). Amida is the Japanese form of the name Amitâbha.

[21] Dai-en-kyō-chi (Âdarsana-gñâna). Amida is the Japanese version of the name Amitâbha.

[22] “Great (or Noble) Elder Sister” is the meaning of the title dai-shi affixed to the kaimyō of a woman. In the rite of the Zen sect dai-shi always signifies a married woman; shin-nyo, a maid.

[22] “Great (or Noble) Elder Sister” is the meaning of the title dai-shi added to the kaimyō of a woman. In the Zen sect ritual, dai-shi always refers to a married woman; shin-nyo refers to a maid.

[23] This kaimyō, or posthumous name, literally signifies: Radiant-Chastity-Beaming-Through-Luminous-Clouds.

[23] This kaimyō, or posthumous name, literally means: Radiant-Chastity-Beaming-Through-Luminous-Clouds.

[24] The Supreme Wisdom; the state of Buddhahood.

[24] The ultimate knowledge; the condition of enlightenment.

[25] San-Akudō,—the three unhappy conditions of Hell, of the World of Hungry Spirits (Pretas), and of Animal Existence.

[25] San-Akudō,—the three unfortunate states of Hell, of the World of Hungry Spirits (Pretas), and of Animal Existence.

[26] “Haijō Kongō” means “the Diamond of Universal Enlightenment:” it is the honorific appellation of Kūkai or Kobodaishi, founder of the Shingon-Shū.

[26] “Haijō Kongō” means “the Diamond of Universal Enlightenment:” it is the respectful title of Kūkai or Kobodaishi, the founder of Shingon Buddhism.

[27] From a Zen sotoba.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From a Zen memorial stone.

[28] In Japanese “Sanbodai.” The term “tower” refers of course to the sotoba, the symbol of a real tower, or at least of the desire to erect such a monument, were it possible.

[28] In Japanese “Sanbodai.” The term “tower” refers to the sotoba, which symbolizes a real tower, or at least the wish to build such a monument, if it were possible.

[29] In Japanese, Anuka-tara-sanmaku-sanbodai,—the supreme form of Buddhist enlightenment.

[29] In Japanese, Anuka-tara-sanmaku-sanbodai,—the highest level of Buddhist enlightenment.

[30] From a sotoba of the Jodo sect.

[30] From a grave marker of the Pure Land sect.

[31] From a sotoba of the Jōdo sect. The Amida-Kyō, or Sûtra of Amida, is the Japanese [Chinese] version of the smaller Sukhâvatî-Vyûha Sûtra.

[31] From a grave marker of the Jōdo sect. The Amida-Kyō, or Sûtra of Amida, is the Japanese [Chinese] version of the smaller Sukhâvatî-Vyûha Sûtra.

[32] Gokuraku is the common word in Japan for the Buddhist heaven. The above inscription, translated for me from a sotoba of the Jōdo sect, is an abbreviated form of a verse in the Smaller Sukhâvatî-Vyûha (see Buddhist Mahâyâna Texts: “Sacred Books of the East”), which Max Müller has thus rendered in full:—“In that world Sukhâvatî, O Sâriputra, there is neither bodily nor mental pain for living beings. The sources of happiness are innumerable there. For that reason is that world called Sukhâvatî, the happy.”

[32] Gokuraku is the common term in Japan for the Buddhist heaven. The inscription above, translated for me from a sotoba of the Jōdo sect, is a shortened version of a verse in the Smaller Sukhâvatî-Vyûha (see Buddhist Mahâyâna Texts: “Sacred Books of the East”), which Max Müller has fully translated as:—“In that world of Sukhâvatî, O Sâriputra, there is no physical or mental suffering for any living beings. The sources of happiness there are countless. That’s why that world is called Sukhâvatî, the happy.”

[33] From a sotoba of the Jōdo sect.

[33] From a wooden post of the Jōdo sect.

[34] Sotoba of the Jōdo sect.

[34] Sotoba of the Pure Land sect.

[35] Sotoba of the Jōdo sect.

[35] Sotoba of the Pure Land sect.

[36] Sotoba of the Zen sect.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sotoba from the Zen sect.

[37] Sotoba of the Zen sect.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sotoba of the Zen group.

[38] Tathâgata.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tathāgata.

[39] From a sotoba of the Zen sect.

[39] From a grave marker of the Zen sect.

[40] Avatamsaka Sûtra.—This text is also from a Zen sotoba.

[40] Avatamsaka Sutra.—This text is also from a Zen grave marker.

[41] From a tombstone of the Jōdo sect. The text is evidently from the Chinese version of the Amitâyur-Dhyâna-Sûtra (see Buddhist Mahâyâna Texts: “Sacred Books of the East”). It reads in the English version thus:—“In fine, it is your mind that becomes Buddha;—nay, it is your mind that is indeed Buddha.”

[41] From a tombstone of the Jōdo sect. The text is clearly from the Chinese version of the Amitâyur-Dhyâna-Sûtra (see Buddhist Mahâyāna Texts: “Sacred Books of the East”). It reads in the English version as follows:—“In the end, it is your mind that becomes Buddha;—indeed, it is your mind that is Buddha.”

[42] Pratyeka-Buddha sastra?—From a sotoba of the Zen sect.

[42] Pratyeka-Buddha scripture?—From a memorial tablet of the Zen sect.

[43] San-zé, or mitsu-yo,—the Past, Present, and Future.

[43] San-zé, or mitsu-yo,—the Past, Present, and Future.

[44] “Mind” is here expressed by the character shin or kokoro.—The text is from a Zen sotoba, but is used also, I am told, by the mystical sects of Tendai and Shingon.

[44] “Mind” is represented here by the character shin or kokoro.—This text comes from a Zen sotoba, but I've been informed that it is also used by the mystical sects of Tendai and Shingon.

[45] Krityânushthâna-gñâna.—The text is from a sotoba of the Shingon sect.

[45] Krityânushthâna-gñâna.—The text comes from a sotoba of the Shingon sect.

[46] More literally, “Self and Other:” i. e., the Ego and the Non-Ego in the meaning of “I” and “Thou.” There is no “I” and “Thou” in Buddhahood.—This text was copied from a Zen sotoba.

[46] More literally, “Self and Other:” that is, the Ego and the Non-Ego in the sense of “I” and “You.” There is no “I” and “You” in Buddhahood.—This text was copied from a Zen sotoba.

[47] From a Zen sotoba.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From a Zen headstone.

[48] The Chinese word literally means “void,”—as in the expression “Void Supreme,” to signify the state of Nirvana. But the philosophical reference here is to the ultimate substance, or primary matter; and the rendering of the term by “Ether” (rather in the Greek than the modern sense, of course) has the sanction of Bunyiu Nanjio, and the approval of other eminent Sanscrit and Chinese scholars.

[48] The Chinese word literally translates to “void,” as seen in the phrase “Void Supreme,” which denotes the state of Nirvana. However, the philosophical context refers to the ultimate substance or primary matter; the term “Ether” (in a more classical sense rather than the modern interpretation) is validated by Bunyiu Nanjio and is accepted by other distinguished Sanskrit and Chinese scholars.

[49] Literally, “illuminates the Zenjō-mind.” Zenjō is the Sanscrit Dhyâna. It is believed that in real Dhyâna the mind can hold communication with the Absolute.—From a sotoba of the Zen sect.

[49] Literally, “illuminates the Zenjō-mind.” Zenjō is the Sanskrit Dhyâna. It is believed that in true Dhyâna the mind can connect with the Absolute.—From a sotoba of the Zen sect.

[50] From a sotoba of the Tendai sect.

[50] From a grave marker of the Tendai sect.

[51] From a Jōdo sotoba.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From a Pure Land gravestone.

[52] Literally, “the Great-Round-Mirror-Wisdom-Sûtra.” Sansc., Adarsana-gñâna.—From a Zen sotoba.

[52] Literally, “the Great Round Mirror Wisdom Sutra.” Sanskrit, Adarsana-gñâna.—From a Zen funeral tablet.

[53] Sotoba of the Zen sect.

Sotoba from the Zen sect.

[54] Pratyavekshana-gñâna.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pratyavekshana knowledge.

[55] From a Zen sotoba.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From a Zen memorial post.

[56] Buddhist Mahâyâna Texts: “Sacred Books of the East,” vol. xlix. p. 180.

[56] Buddhist Mahâyâna Texts: “Sacred Books of the East,” vol. xlix. p. 180.

[57] From a sotoba of the Zen sect.

[57] From a headstone of the Zen sect.

[58] Lit.: “the Inscription of the Tower of Diamond,”—name of a Buddhist text.

[58] Lit.: “the Inscription of the Tower of Diamond,”—the title of a Buddhist text.

[59] The Six States of Existence are Heaven, Man, Demons, Hell, Hungry Spirits (Pretas), and Animals.—The above is from a Zen sotoba.

[59] The Six States of Existence are Heaven, Humans, Demons, Hell, Hungry Ghosts (Pretas), and Animals.—The above is from a Zen memorial marker.

[60] Sotoba of the Nichiren sect.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sotoba of the Nichiren sect.

[61] San-doku or Mitsu-no-doku, viz.:—Anger, Ignorance, and Desire.—From a Zen sotoba.

[61] San-doku or Mitsu-no-doku, which means:—Anger, Ignorance, and Desire.—From a Zen sotoba.

[62] Japanese title of the Saddhârma-Pundarika Sûtra. See, for legend, chap. xi. of Kern’s translation in the Sacred Books of the East series.

[62] Japanese title of the Saddhârma-Pundarika Sûtra. See, for the legend, chapter eleven of Kern’s translation in the Sacred Books of the East series.

[63] There is a great variety of sîla;—five, eight, and ten for different classes of laity; two hundred and fifty for priests;—five hundred for nuns, etc., etc.—Be it here observed that the posthumous Buddhist name given to the dead must not be studied as referring always to conduct in this world, but rather as referring to sîla in another world. The kaimyō is thus a title of spiritual initiation.—Some Japanese Buddhist sects hold what are called Ju-Kai-E (“sîla-giving assemblies”), at which the initiated are given kaimyō of another sort,—sîla-names of admission as neophytes.

[63] There is a wide range of sîla;—five, eight, and ten for different groups of laypeople; two hundred and fifty for priests;—five hundred for nuns, and so on. It should be noted that the posthumous Buddhist name given to the deceased should not be seen solely as relating to behavior in this life, but instead as relating to sîla in the afterlife. The kaimyō is, therefore, a title of spiritual initiation. Some Japanese Buddhist sects hold what are called Ju-Kai-E (“sîla-giving assemblies”), during which the initiated receive a different kind of kaimyōsîla-names for their admission as neophytes.

[64] That is, according to the Japanese reading of the Chinese characters.

[64] That is, based on the Japanese interpretation of the Chinese characters.

[65] By the old calendar, the eleventh month was the Month of Frost.

[65] According to the old calendar, the eleventh month was known as the Month of Frost.

[66] The second year of the period Shōtoku corresponds to 1712 A.D.—(For the meaning of the phrase “Dragon of Elder Water” the reader will do well to consult Professor Rein’s Japan, pp. 434-436.)

[66] The second year of the Shōtoku period is 1712 CE—(For the meaning of "Dragon of Elder Water," it's advisable to check out Professor Rein’s Japan, pp. 434-436.)

[67] This beautiful kaimyō is identical with that placed upon the monument of my dear friend Nishida, buried in the Nichiren cemetery of Chōmanji, in Matsué.

[67] This beautiful kaimyō is the same as the one on the monument of my dear friend Nishida, who is buried in the Nichiren cemetery of Chōmanji, in Matsué.

[68] Signifying:—“believing man of mind as chastely pure as the snow upon a peak in winter.”

[68] Signifying:—“a thoughtful person who is as pure as the snow on a mountain in winter.”

[69] This is the kaimyō of the lady for whose sake the temple of Kobudera was built; and the words “Mansion of Self-witness” here refer to the temple itself, which is thus named (Ji-Shō In). The Chinese text reads:—“Ji-Shō-In den, Kwo-zan Kyō-kei, Daishi,”—literally, “Great Elder-Sister, Dawn-Katsura-of-Luminous-Mountain, dwelling in the August Mansion of Self-witness.” The katsura (olea fragrans) is a tree mysteriously connected, in Japanese poetical fancy, with the moon; and its name is often used, as here, to signify the moon. Katsura-no-hana, or “katsura-flower” is a poetical term for moonlight.—This kaimyō is remarkable in having the honorific term “August” prefixed to the name of the mansion or temple,—a sign of the high rank of the dead lady. The full date inscribed is “twenty-eighth day of Mid-Autumn” (the old eighth month) “of the seventeenth year of Kwansei” (1640 A. D.)

[69] This is the kaimyō of the lady for whom the Kobudera temple was built; the phrase “Mansion of Self-witness” refers to the temple itself, which is named (Ji-Shō In). The Chinese text reads:—“Ji-Shō-In den, Kwo-zan Kyō-kei, Daishi,”—literally, “Great Elder-Sister, Dawn-Katsura-of-Luminous-Mountain, living in the August Mansion of Self-witness.” The katsura (olea fragrans) is a tree that is mysteriously linked to the moon in Japanese poetry, and its name is often used, like here, to mean the moon. Katsura-no-hana, or “katsura-flower,” is a poetic term for moonlight.—This kaimyō is noteworthy for having the honorific term “August” added to the name of the mansion or temple, indicating the high status of the deceased lady. The full date inscribed is “twenty-eighth day of Mid-Autumn” (the old eighth month) “of the seventeenth year of Kwansei” (1640 A.D.)

[70] The prefix dai (great) before the ordinary term dōji (male child) is of rare occurrence. Probably the lad was of princely birth. The grave is in a reserved part of the Kobudera cemetery; and the year-date of death is “the fourth of Enkyō”—corresponding to 1747.

[70] The prefix dai (great) before the common term dōji (boy) is quite rare. It's likely that the boy was of royal descent. The grave is located in a special section of the Kobudera cemetery, and the date of death is recorded as “the fourth of Enkyō”—which corresponds to 1747.

[71] The tomb bearing this kaimyō is set beside that inscribed with the kaimyō preceding. Probably the boys were brothers. In both instances we have the honorific prefix “dai,” and the term “August” qualifying the mansion-name. The year-date of death is “the second of Kwan-en” (1749).

[71] The tomb with this kaimyō is located next to the one inscribed with the earlier kaimyō. It’s likely that the boys were brothers. In both cases, we see the honorific prefix “dai” and the term “August” describing the name of the mansion. The year of death is “the second of Kwan-en” (1749).

[72] Probably a princely child,—sister apparently of the highborn boys before referred to. She is buried beside them in Kobudera. Observe here again the use of the prefix dai,—this time before the term dōnyo, “child-girl” or “child-daughter.” Perhaps the dai here would be better rendered by “grand” than by “great.” Notice that the term “August” precedes the mansion-name in this case also. The date of death is given as “the sixth year of Hōreki” (1756).

[72] Probably a noble child,—sister of the highborn boys mentioned earlier. She is buried next to them in Kobudera. Notice again the use of the prefix dai,—this time before the term dōnyo, “child-girl” or “child-daughter.” It might be more appropriate to translate dai here as “grand” instead of “great.” Also, observe that the term “August” comes before the mansion name in this case as well. The date of death is noted as “the sixth year of Hōreki” (1756).

[73] Cettia cantans,—the Japanese nightingale.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cettia cantans,—the Japanese nightingale.

[74] Such, at least, is the posture prescribed by the old etiquette for men. But the rules were very complicated, and varied somewhat according to rank as well as to sex. Women usually turn the fingers inward instead of outward when assuming this posture.

[74] This, at least, is the position recommended by the old etiquette for men. However, the rules were quite complex and changed somewhat based on rank and gender. Women typically turn their fingers inward instead of outward when taking this position.

[75] Blue jewels, blue eyes, blue flowers delight us; but in these the color accompanies either transparency or visible softness. It is perhaps because of the incongruity between hard opacity and blue that the sight of a book in sky-blue binding is unendurable. I can imagine nothing more atrocious.

[75] Blue gems, blue eyes, blue flowers bring us joy; but in these, the color is paired with either transparency or noticeable softness. It might be due to the mismatch between hard solidity and blue that seeing a book with a sky-blue cover is unbearable. I can't think of anything more awful.

[76] This essay was written several years ago. During 1897 I noticed for the first time since my arrival in Japan a sprinkling of dark greens and light-yellows in the fashions of the season; but the general tone of costume was little affected by these exceptions to older taste. The light-yellow appeared only in some girdles of children.

[76] This essay was written several years ago. In 1897, I noticed for the first time since arriving in Japan a mix of dark greens and light yellows in the season's fashion; however, the overall style of clothing was hardly impacted by these deviations from traditional tastes. The light yellow was only seen in some children's belts.


Transcriber’s note

A half-title page at the front of the book, and duplicate title headings which were printed before all except the first essay in each section, have been removed.

A half-title page at the front of the book and duplicate title headings that were printed before every essay except the first one in each section have been removed.

Illustrations have been moved next to the text which they illustrate, and so may not match the order in the List of Illustrations.

Illustrations have been placed next to the text they illustrate, so they might not match the order in the List of Illustrations.

The following printing errors have been corrected:

The following printing errors have been fixed:

  • Illustration following p. 50 “Kutswamushi” changed to “Kutsuwamushi”
  • p. 60 “MATSUMUSHI” changed to “Matsumushi
  • p. 70 “Kin-hibari natural size)” changed to “Kin-hibari (natural size)”
  • p. 101 “sublety” changed to “subtlety”
  • p. 123 “inaminate” changed to “inanimate”
  • p. 127 “—The” changed to “—‘The”
  • p. 127 “Buddha.” changed to “Buddha.’”
  • Illustration after p. 136 “Seishi ‘Bosatsu” changed to “Seishi Bosatsu”
  • p. 142 “the Law” changed to “the-Law”
  • p. 142 “the Wondrous” changed to “the-Wondrous”
  • p. 142 (note) “reads:—Ji” changed to “reads:—“Ji”
  • p. 147 “Benevolence Listening” changed to “Benevolence-Listening”
  • p. 150 “Cloud-and Sword” changed to “Cloud-and-Sword”
  • p. 266 “softnesss” changed to “softness”

The following are inconsistently used:

The following are used inconsistently:

  • bowstring and bow-string
  • glass-beads and glass beads
  • hataori and hata-ori
  • Kūkai and Kū-kai
  • lifetime and life-time
  • Sâkyamuni and Sakyamuni
  • skyblue and sky-blue
  • superindividual and super-individual
  • superindividuality and super-individuality
  • Sûtra (and sûtra) and Sutra (and sutra)

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!